Michael Wynn's Occult Reference Library
MEDIUM,MEDIUMS,MEDIUMSHIP

Return to Occult Library Index


18276066 GRIMM JACOB TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 1

sday their fourth^ altogether deviating from the latin and icelandic reckoning, which makes monday second and thursday fifth. hence the slavic piatek (fifth) means friday, and that up. germ, pfinztag (fifth) thursday. wednesday they call middle, sreda, sereda, srida (whence lith. serrada, which may have acted upon our high german nomenclature; the finns too have keskivnjcko (half-week, from keski medium. it would be well worth finding out, when and for what reason the high german and the slav first introduced the abstract names mittewoche and sreda (boh. sti-eda, while the low german and the eomance have kept to woden and mercury. alone of slavs, the wends in llineburg show a trace of naming after a god; dies jovis was with them perendan, from peren, perun, thunder-god: apparently a mere i

a adhuc luce diei imminente luna matronariim ccdervae abjecto femineo pudore audientes strepitum hvjus vanitatis, passis capillis de stratis suis exiliehcmt, aliae seminudae, aliae simplice trntum clamide circumdatae, clwrosque ducerdibus circa navim impudentcr irruinpcndo se admiscebant. videres ibi aliquando mille bominum animas sexus utriusque p)rodigiosum ft infaustum celcusma usque ad noctis medium celebrare. quando vero execrabilis ilia cborea rumpebatur, emisso ingenti claviore vocum inconditarum sexus uterque bac illacque baccbando ferebatur; quae tunc videres agere, nostrum est tacere et dellere, quibns modo contingit graviter luere. istis tam nefandis factis plus quam duoisis. 20 1 decim diclus supradicto ritu celebratis, confercbaut simul oppidiiiii quid agerent amodo dc deducmd

uccouring deities visible to diomed, she has' taken the mist from his eyes, that was on them before' 5, 127: a)(kvv s' av rot cm oc^daxfioov exov, fj irplv etrijev, 6(f>p' ev 'yi'yvoiakrj'i ijfxep 6eov rjhe koi avspa. just so biarco, in saxo gram, p. 37, is unable to spy othin riding a white steed and aiding the swedes, till he peeps through the ring formed by the arm of a spirit- seeing woman: a medium that elsewhere makes the elfin race visible to the bleared eyes of man. in another way the gods, even when they showed themselves bodily, concealed their divine nature, by assuming the form of a human acquaintance, or of an animal. poseidon stept into the host, disguised as kalchas, ii. 13, 45, hermes escorted priam as a myrmidon warrior 24, 397, and athene the young telemachus as mentor, i

as, scilfingas, ynglingar (for ingingar, volsungar, skioldungar, niflungar- as there were heracleidae and pelopidae, but no wodeningas or thunoringas, though a wodening and a kronides. the anglo-saxons, with woden always appearing at their head, would surely have borne the name of wodeningas, had it been customary to take name from the god himself. nations do descend from the god, but through the medium of a demigod, and after him they name themselves. a national name taken from the highest god would have been impious arrogance, and alien to human feeling. as lower saxony, especially westphalia, was a chief seat of the irmin-worship, we may put by the side of widukind's account of hirmin a few other traces of his name, which is not even yet he greek aspirate corresponds a teutonic s, not h


A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGICK SPELLS

al coupling of earth and sky by plunging a knife into a chalice of water, or by the use of physical sex carried out in private, by an established couple, out of sight of the coven. in this way, any very human complications may be prevented from creeping into the ritual. it is also possible to come across well-meaning but totally inexperienced groups who attempt to practise the kind of work that a medium, white witch or healer would take years even to approach. unfortunately, it is all too common for lovers of occult movies to set themselves up as gurus and wreak unintended havoc on the psychological and psychic well-being of others. you should be sure, when you choose a coven, that its members are kind and gentle and do not indulge in spirit summoning or spirit possession, even for trance

oral code. the wiccan rede states: an [if] it harm none, do what you will, and so ensures all magick has a positive intent. sabbat: one of eight special days of the year on which wiccan celebrations are held- the solstices, the equinoxes and the celtic fire festivals. samhain: the celtic fire festival of the new year, celebrated at the end of summer. scrying: seeing magical images in a reflective medium, such as a crystal ball, mirror or a natural moving source of inspiration, such as fire, water or clouds. the word 'scry' comes from the anglo- saxon word descry, which means 'to perceive dimly. shamanism: possibly the oldest spiritual practice in the world, continued today in communities as far apart as india, australia, japan and china, siberia and mongolia, in africa, among the bedouins


ABRAMELIN1

speak of the retirement during the six months preparation for the same) is not borne out by his own account of his life, wherein we find him so constantly involved in the contests and convulsions of the time. also, however much the life of a hermit or anchorite may appear to be advocated, we rarely, if ever, find it followed by those adepts whom i may perhaps call the initiated and wonderworking medium between the great concealed adepts and the outer world. an example of the former class we may flnd in our author, an example of the latter in abra-melin. the particular scheme or system of magic advocated in the present work is to an extent sui generis, but to an extent only. it is rather the manner of its application which makes it unique. in magic, that is to say, the science of the contr


ALEISTER CROWLEY EIGHT LECTURES ON YOGA

experience. oh yes, by the way, don't forget this. in a lesser sense venus represents tact. many of the problems that confront the yogi are impracticable to intellectual manipulation. they yield to graciousness. 13. our next planet is mercury, and the niyama which correspond to him are as innumerable and various as his own qualities. mercury is the word, the logos in the highest; he is the direct medium of connection between opposites; he is electricity, the very link of life, the yogic process itself, its means, its end. yet he is in himself indifferent to all things, as the electric current is indifferent to the meaning of the messages which may be transmitted by its means. the niyama corresponding to mercury in its highest forms may readily be divined from what i have already said, but


ALEISTER CROWLEY LIBER 777

d among archangels: azrael, angel of death (n, israfel, of last trump (c. col. c. our order of angelic choirs is from r. mosheh ben maimon. r. ishmael and the book pliah prefer: 1. cherubim. 2. chasmalim. 3. chaioth. 4. aralim. 5. seraphim. 6. tarshishim. 7. auphanim. 8. auphanim. 9. aishim. 10. taphsarim. and there are many other schemes. col. cii. add daath, ydna. col. ciii. add daath, cerebrum medium, cuius locus est in parte capitis postica. but these have many other attributions, and each is itself divisible: thus chesed and geburah of tiphareth are the breasts; tiphareth the heart; netzach and hod the testicles; jesod the membrum virile; and malkuth, the anus. the signs of the zodiac are variously given, and the planets agree with the face: thus' and, the ears% and, the nostrils! and


ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK IN THEORY AND PRACTICE

ribution of this book is thus an act of magick by which i cause changes to take place in conformity with my will<degree of force in the proper manner through the proper medium to the proper object (illustration: i wish to prepare an ounce of chloride of gold. i must take the right kind of acid, nitro-hydrochloric and no other, in sufficient quantity and of adequate strength, and place it, in a vessel which will not break, leak, or corrode, in such a manner as will not produce undesirable results, with the necessary quantity of gold: and so forth. every change has

tment injures his patient. there may be failure to apply the right kind of force, as when a rustic tries to blow out an electric light. there may be failure to apply the right degree of force, as when a wrestler has his hold broken. there may be failure to apply the force in the right manner, as when one presents a cheque at the wrong window of the bank. there may be failure to employ the correct medium, as when leonardo da vinci found his masterpiece fade away. the force may be applied to an unsuitable object, as when one tries to crack a stone, thinking it a nut (4) the first requisite for causing any change is through qualitative and quantitative understanding of the conditions (illustration: the most common cause of failure in life is ignorance of one's own true will, or of the means b

n, purple, or deep blue, approximating black: as if it were said, in the body of our lady of the stars. see 777 for the correspondences of the various forces of nature with drugs, perfumes, etc> those magicians who abject to the use of blood have endeavored to replace it with incense. for such a purpose the incense of abramelin may be burnt in large quantities. dittany of crete is also a valuable medium. both these incenses are very catholic in their nature, and suitable for almost any materialization. but the bloody sacrifice, though more dangerous, is more efficacious; and for nearly all purposes human sacrifice is the best. the truly great magician will be able to use his own blood, or possibly that of a disciple, and that without sacrificing the physical life irrevocably<
ess by clairvoyance and clairaudience; but communication with superior 155 intelligences demands elaborate preparation, even after years of successful performance. it is therefore useful to possess an art by which one can obtain at a moment's notice any information that may be necessary. this art is divination. the answers to one's questions in divination are not conveyed directly but through the medium of a suitable series of symbols. these symbols must be interpreted by the diviner in terms of his problem. it is not practicable to construct a lexicon in which the solution of every difficulty is given in so many words. it would be unwieldy; besides, nature does not happen to work on those lines. the theory of any process of divination may be stated in a few simple terms. 1. we postulate t

to mislead the querent. a further advantage is that the actual apparatus is simple. also the system is easy to manipulate, and five minutes is sufficient to obtain a fairly detailed answer to any but the most obscure questions. with regard to the intelligences whose business it is to give information to the diviner, their natures differ widely, and correspond more or less to the character of the medium of divination. thus, the geomantic intelligences are gnomes, spirits of an earthy nature, distinguished from each other by the modifications due to the various planetary and zodiacal influences which pertain to the several symbols. the intelligence governing puella is not to be confused with that of venus or of libra. it is simply a particular terrestrial daemon which partakes of those natu


ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK WITHOUT TEARS

h "spirits" such as printers, publishers, booksellers, and so forth, and constrain them to convey my message to those people. the composition and distribution is thus an act of- magick- by which i cause changes to take place in conformity with my will.8) ii. postulate: any required change may be effected by application of the proper kind and degree of force in the proper manner through the proper medium to the proper object (illustration: i wish to prepare an ounce of chloride of gold. i must take the right kind of acid, nitro-hydrochloric and no other, in sufficient quantity and of adequate strength, and place it, in a vessel which will not break, leak or corrode, in such a manner as magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 38 will not produce undesirable results, with

by the vulgar. 23 as when a rustic tries to blow out an electric light. there may be failure to apply the right degree of force, as when a wrestler has his hold broken. there may be failure to apply the force in the magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 39 right manner, as when one presents a cheque at the wrong window of the bank. there may be failure to employ the correct medium, as when leonardo da vinci found his masterpiece fade away. the force may be applied to an unsuitable object, as when one tries to crack a stone, thinking it a nut) 4. the first requisite for causing any change is thorough qualitative and quantitative understanding of the condition (illustration: the most common cause of failure in life is ignorance of one's own true will, or of the means b

devitalized and frittered away by the mere lapse of the centuries, since they had lost connection with the reality of the sage. alternatively, they might have been caught up and adopted by some wandering entity, quite probably some malignant demon. qlipoth- shells of the dead- obsessing spirits! here we are back in the pestilent purlieus of walham green, and the frowsty atmosphere of the frowsy "medium" and the squalid s ance "look! but do not speak to them" as virgil warned dante. so let us look. no! let us first congratulate ourselves that this subject of necromancy is so admirably documented. as to the real art, we have not only eliphas l vi, but the sublimely simple account in the old testament of the witch of endor, her conjuring up of the apparition of samuel to king saul. a third c

at he had seen it. i mean that he explained it by hypnotism or auto-suggestion or something of the kind; but it was true, he said, that he passed unscathed through the revolution and the civil war and was wounded in the polish war when the red army recovered kiev" so also we are most fortunate in possessing the account almost beyond heart's desire of spiritism, in robert browning's mr. sludge the medium. you see that i write "spiritism" not "spiritualism" to use the latter word in this connection is vulgar ignorance; it denotes a system of philosophy which flourished (more or less) is the middle ages- read your erdmann if you want the gruesome details. but why should you? the model for mr. sludge was david dunbar? douglas) home, who was really quite a distinguished person in his way, and s

endages of elizabeth barrett; and where r.b. was there was no room for anyone else- as in the case of allah! r.b. was accordingly as spiteful as he could be, and that was not a little. it is not fair to tar all mediums with the sludge brush; there are many magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 170 who could advance quite sincerely some of the apologia of sludge. why should a medium be immune to self-deception spurred by the wish-fiend? while there are people walking about outside the bug-house who can find mrs. simpson and generals de gaulle, franco, allenby, montgomery and who else in the "centuries" of nostradamus, we should be stupid to assign everything to conscious fraud. 28 in that case what about poor tiny aleister? do please allow me the happy young eagles of


ALEISTER CROWLEY MEDITATION

e necessity, 16 during their whole lives. one should not criticise such persons without a thorough knowledge of the subject. such knowledge has not yet been published. however, one may safely assert that since the great men previously mentioned did not do this, it will not be necessary for their followers. let us then choose a suitable position, and consider what happens. there is a sort of happy medium between rigidity and limpness; the muscles are not to be strained; and yet they are not allowed to be altogether slack. it is difficult to find a good descriptive word "braced" is perhaps the best. a sense of physical alertness is desirable. think of the tiger about to spring, or of the oarsman waiting for the gun. after a little there will be cramp and fatigue. the student must now set his

l of god" to another, while engaged in killing thoughts, came the words "and push it down" apparently referring to the action of the inhibitory centres which he was using. by keeping on with this he got his "result" the ideal mantra should be rhythmical, one might even say musical; but there should be sufficient emphasis on some syllable to assist the faculty of attention. the best mantras are of medium length, so far as the beginner is concerned. if the mantra is too long, one is apt to forget it, unless one practises very hard for a great length of time. on the other hand, mantras of a single syllable, such as "aum<mantra containing the word "aum" one sometimes forgets the other words, and remains concentrated, repeating the "aum" at intervals; but this is


ALEISTER CROWLEY SEPHER SEPHIROTH

stones; burning coals mypcr oppression kt the work h#(mh 421 to meditate ddwbth 422 the vast countenance: a title of kether nypn) kyr) the golden line [that encircleth the world] qwry wq 424 living creatures twyx 425 a lion fs whelp (gn. 40:9) hyr) rwg ggazzith h: the stone of the chamber (see 1175) tyzgh be made, done; become; an accomplished fact h#(n hearing h(ym# 426 saviour; deliverer (y#wm medium kwt 428 chashmalim, brilliant ones: the angelic choir of chesed mylm#x they swore [an oath] w(b#n 429 judgment, equity +p#m madness nw(g# 430 nephesch: the animal soul of man #pn covered with mist; darkness, twilight p#n sections, members [of the body; fragments myqrp the righteousness is the foundation of the world: the full title of yesod mlw( dwsy qydc concealed np# tohu v-bohu: gformles

, mem and shin# m) guilty, damned *m) 902 palace of the pavement of sapphire stone (referred to yesod and malkuth) rypsh tnbl lkyh mud *cb perfume *m#b 903 and god said (gn. 1:3 *myhl) rm)yw 905 in that also (referred to daath *mg#b the name *m#h 906 license, permission; freedom tw#r a worm t(lwt qoph: the back of the head; an ape *pwq an increase *pswm dampnesses (pl; see 705. k.d. p.20 *nymlwpm medium *kwt 907 lifted up *pqz the ark [of the covenant *nwr) 908 arrow; lightning; punishment; wound; out! avaunt! go away *cx 909 throat *nwrg 910 beginning (defective; see i.z.q. 547 et seq) ty#r i.n.r (see 270 *r n y vacuum *mqyr and god saw that it was good *bw+ yk myhl )ryw 911 beginning ty#)r remnant tyr# abhorrence, abomination (is. 66:24 *nw)rd ishim, flames: the angelic choir of malkuth;


ALEISTER CROWLEY THE OLD AND NEW COMMENTARIES TO LIBER AL

t goeth. it commands with absolute authority when it appears at all, despite conscious reason and judgment. aiwass is then, as this verse 7 states, the "minister" of this hoor-paar-kraat, that is of the saviour of the world in the larger sense, and of mine own "silent self" in the lesser. a "minister" is one who performs a service, in this case evidently that of revealing; he was the intelligible medium between the babe god- the new aeon about to be born- and myself. this book of the law is the voice of his mother, his father, and himself. but on his appearing, he assumes the active form twin to harpocrates, that of ra-hoor-khuit. the concealed child becomes the conquering child, the armed horus avenging his father osiris. so also our own silent self, helpless and witless, hidden within us

tion in the dictation) the new comment the phrase "the word- is of a deeper significance than at first sight may appear. the question is not merely equivalent to "is the dictation at an end" for the word is conceived as the act of possession. this is evident from the choice of the word "exhausted. the inspiration has been like an electrical discharge. language is in itself nothing; it is only the medium of transmitting experience to consciousness. tahuti, thoth, hermes, or mercury symbolize this relation; the character of this god is declared in very full terms in "the paris working, which should be studied eagerly by those who are fortunate enough to have access to the ms. al ii,70 "there is help& hope in other spells. wisdom says: be strong! then canst thou bear more joy. be not animal;


ALEISTER CROWLEY THE SWORD OF SONG

oul casts up, like brocken spectres, certain vast and vague images of the beholder himself, with or without a glory encompassing them. the function of the facts is then quite passive: it matters little or nothing whether the cloud be the red mist of christianity, or the glimmering silver-white of celtic paganism; the hard grey dim-gilded of buddhism, the fleecy opacity of islam, or the mysterious medium of those ancient faiths which come up in as many colours as their investigator has moods* in order to get over the ethical difficulties presented by the na ve naturalism of many parts of those scriptures, in the divine authority of which he firmly believed, philo borrowed from the stoics (who had been in like straits in respect of greek mythology) that great excalibur which they had forged

to belive this, and a glaring non sequitur as to christ s deity, on the evidence, not even of the inebriated eye-witnesses, but of mss. of doubtful authorship and date, bearing all the ear-marks of dishonesty. for we must not forget that the absurdities of to-day were most cunning proofs for the poor folk of seventeen centuries ago. talking of fish-stories, read john xxi. 1-6* a twentieth century medium. or luke v. 1-7 (comparisons are odious. but once i met a man by a lake and told him that i had toiled all the morning and had caught nothing, and he advised me to try the other side of the lake; and i caught many fish. but i knew not that it was the lord. in australia they were praying for rain in the churches. the sydney bulletin very sensibly pointed out how much more reverent and practi


ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 1

extract from the "times, january 3, 1900. frank harris. 86 the chymical jousting of brother perardua with the seven lances that he brake 87 illustration facing next page: multi-color lithograph or metal plate resist work, effect like flat watercolors with heavy flat black and metalic overprinting. colors include white, metallic silver, metallic gold, burnt orange, chinese red, grayish blue, dull medium brown (always associated with gold, straw yellow and dull veridian. there are seven figures on a dull black field: at the upper right is a figure similar to blake's urizon, but not holding a compass. the figure is shown in head, arms and either part trunk or left knee (obscured by the beard. there is a radiant of sharp petals of silver on white behind the head (five only are visible clearly

a very forked tongue in gold brown (divides 1/8 inch from mouth and extends one inch past division point) such that the two outer points of flame are separated from the two inner by the fork. a golden dodecagram (twelve pointed star) in a ring is directly below the serpent's head, situated such that the tongue of the serpent frames the upper arc of the ring and the head of the serpent appears in medium coeli like a nemesis above the wheel of fortune. the ring is divided into twelve silver and twelve brown-gold bands, with a red zodiacal symbol over each gold and silver band, gold to widdershins and silver to deosil. the star in the center points to each symbol. aries is at top and the rest proceed deosil around the ring. in center is a star surmounted by the eye in the triangle. the star


ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 5

pillars of the temple, triangle of solomon, the tetragram, the pentagram, magical equilibrium, the fiery sword, realisation, imitation, the kabbalah, the magic chain, necromancy, transmutations, black magic, bewitchments, astrology, charms and philtres, the stone of the philosophers, the universal medicine, divination, the triangle of pantacles, the conjuration of the four, the blazing pentagram. medium and mediator, the septenary of talismans, a warning to the imprudent, the ceremonial of initiates, the key of occultism, the sabbath of the sorcerers, witchcraft and spells, the writing of the stars, philtres and magnetism, the mastery of the sun, the thaumaturge, the science of the prophets, the book of hermes, etc "occult philosophy seems to have been the nurse, or godmother of all intell


ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2

are, and, all good figures and friendly in nature= well-intentioned help of friends* the figures quartile and* opposition are, which are not hostile to; therefore shows opposition not great* the figure in the 4th is, which shows a good end, but with anxiety* forming a reconciler, we get* again, a sympathetic figure, but denoting delay= delay, but helping querent's wishes. adding all together- 1. medium; 2. evil and obstacles, delay; 3. loss through querent's self; 4. strength for evil, medium only; 5. well-intentioned aid of friends; 6. not much opposition from enemies; 7. ending good, but with anxiety; 8. delay, but helping querent's wishes- we formulate this judgment: 160 that the querent's loss in business has been principally owing to his own mismanagement; that he will have a long an


ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3 3

or of "fasting, vitality, and nutrition" in six hundred odd closely printed 9 in. x 6 in. pages the author proved that eating is all a mistake. food supplies no nourishment, but only causes disease; if you only fast long enough, you cure cancer and consumption and everything else. now when a man who can print drivel of this sort comes forward and testifies to the wind that blows from the top of a medium's head, it is unlikely that any serious person will take the trouble even to read his statement. worse, the presence of such a person at a sitting entirely invalidates the testimony of his fellow-sitters, even be they such presumably competent persons as mr. w.w.baggalay and the hon. everard feilding "le grande hyst rie" such as must play no small part in the constitution of a person who ca

rie" such as must play no small part in the constitution of a person who can persuade himself that the best athletic training is stark starvation, that tobacco is poison, alcohol fatal in doses of three drops, and the use of the reproductive faculties under any circumstances tantamount to suicide "la grande hyst rie" i say, is sufficient to explain anything. a sufferer is capable of assisting the medium to cheat, and of throwing dust in the eyes of his fellow-observers, entirely unconscious that he is doing so, under the spell of his morbid perversity. we hope shortly to publish studies, not of the phenomena alleged to be produced by mediums, but of the mental make-up of those investigators who allege them to be genuine. we must be understood to refer only to material phenomena; we have no

to praise on the recommendation of the advertisement manager rather than that of the literary adviser. but he believes that this policy defeats its own end, that praise in the equinox will really sell copies of the book receiving it, and that appreciation of this fact on the part of publishers will result in the enrichment of his advertising columns. 326 the shadowy dill-waters or mr. smudge the medium"'tis like the howling of irish wolves against the moon "as you like it" in our investigation of the trumpery tin pantheon of aunt sallies which our courtesy calls "literary gents" one of the most striking figures is a certain lame duck that suggests a mixed ancestry of brigand manqu and the ghost in the bab ballads. historically, too, the subject has its advantage, for not only does the wor

illars of the temple, triangle of solomon, the tetragram, the pentagram, magical equilibrium, the fiery sword, realisation, initiation, the kabbalah, the magic chain, necromancy, transmutations, black magic, bewitchments, astrology, charms and philtres, the stone of the philosophers, the universal medicine, divination, the triangle of pantacles, the conjuration of the four, the blazing pentagram, medium and mediator, the septenary of talismans, a warning to the imprudent, the ceremonial of initiates, the key of occultism, the sabbath of the sorcerers, witchcraft and spells, the writing of the stars, philtres and magnetism, the mastery of the sun, the thaumaturge, the science of the prophets, the book of hermes, etc "occult philosophy seems to have been the nurse, or godmother of all intell

than 10 copies remain. it is mr. crowley's earliest and in some ways most striking mystical work. jephthah and other mysteries, lyrical and dramatic. demy 8vo, boards, pp. xxii+ 223, 7s. 6d. net. songs of the spirit. pp. x+ 109. a new edition. 3s. 6d. net. these two volumes breathe the pure semi-conscious aspiration of the soul, and express the first glimmerings of the light. the soul of osiris. medium 8vo, pp. ix+ 129, 5s. net. a collection of lyrics, illustrating the progress of the soul from corporeal to celestial beatitude. tannh user. demy 4to, pp. 142, 15s. net. the progress of the soul in dramatic form. berashith. 4to, china paper, pp. 24, 5s. net. only a few copies remain. an illuminating essay on the universe, reconciling the conflicting systems of religion. the god-eater. crown


ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3

o be learned from books "g.c.j" rider's library of alchemical philosophy the hermetic and alchemical writings of aureolus philippus theophrastus bombast of hohenheim, called paracelsus the great, now for the first time translated into english. edited with a biographical preface, elucidatory notes, and a copious hermetic vocabulary and index, by arthur edward waite. in two volumes, dark red cloth, medium 4to, gilt tops, 25s. net. vol. i, 394 pp; vol. ii, 396 pp. the turba philosophorum, or assembly of the sages. an ancient alchemical treatise, with the chief readings of the shorter codex, parallels from greek alchemists, and explanations of obscure terms. translated, with introduction and notes, by a.e. waite. crown 8vo, 4s. 6d. net. a great symposium or debate of the adepts assembled in co

st retain the shroud of darkness under thy own proper control and guidance. v. now state clearly to the shroud what it is thy desire to perform therewith. w. having obtained the desired effect, and gone about invisible, it is requisite that thou shouldst conjure the forces of the light to act against that shroud of darkness and mystery, so as to disintegrate it, lest any force seek to use it as a medium for an obsession &c. therefore rehearse a conjuration as aforesaid, and then open the shroud and come forth out of the midst thereof, and then disintegrate that shroud by the use of a conjuration unto the forces of binah, to disintegrate and scatter the particles thereof; but affirming that they shall again be readily attracted at thy command. but on no account must that shroud of awful mys


ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4 2

d that, among all the variable phenomena of hasheesh, this alone stands unvarying. the use of it directly after any other stimulus will produce consequences as appalling. i extinguished my light. to say this may seem trivial, but it is as important a matter as any which it is possible to notice. the most direful suggestions of the bottomless pit may flow in upon thehasheesh eater through the very medium of darkness. the blowing out of a candle can set an unfathomed barathrum wide agape beneath the flower-wreathed table of his feast, and convert his palace of sorcery into a golgotha. light is a necessity to him, even when sleeping; it must tinge his visions, or they assume a hue as sombre as the banks of styx. it was an awaking, which, for torture, had no parallel in all the stupendous doma

ds a pen like the rod of moses; he has struck the water of romance from the rock of history; such scenes have rarely been so vividly described since de sade and sacher-masoch passed on the the great reward. caligula ii. morag the seal. by j. w. bnrodie-innes. rebman. 6"s" one must wish that mr. brodie-innes' english were equal to his imagination. again and again a lack of perfect control over his medium spoils one of the finest stories ever thought. all the glamour of the highlands is here; all love, 329 all magic- which is love- and mr. brodie-innes' refinement avoids the crude detective solution of the mystery. and that mystery is enticing and enthralling; morag is delicious as dream or death, enticing, elusive, exquisite. one of the subtlest and truest women in literature. not many men


ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4 3

pillars of the temple, triangle of solomon, the tetragram, the pentagram, magical equilibrium, the fiery sword, realisation, imitation, the kabbalah, the magic chain, necromancy, transmutations, black magic, bewitchments, astrology, charms and philtres, the stone of the philosophers, the universal medicine, divination, the triangle of pantacles, the conjuration of the four, the blazing pentagram. medium and mediator, the septenary of talismans, a warning to the imprudent, the ceremonial of initiates, the key of occultism, the sabbath of the sorcerers, witchcraft and spells, the writing of the stars, philtres and magnetism, the mastery of the sun, the thaumaturge, the science of the prophets, the book of hermes, etc "occult philosophy seems to have been the nurse, or godmother of all intell


ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4

we should abolish art schools and set an embargo on clay. if the will to act is but a mirage of the mind, then equally so is the will to differentiate or select. if this be true, and the chain of cause and effect is eternal, how is it then that cause a produces effect b, and cause b effect c, and cause a+ b+ c effect x. where originates this power of production? it is said there is no change, the medium remaining alike throughout. burt we say there is a change- a change of form,6 and not only a change, but a distinct birth and a distinct death of form. what creates 5 verworn in his "general physiology" says "it was found that the sole reality that we are able to discover in the world is mind. the idea of the physical world is only a product of the mind. but this idea is not the whole of mi

aces! even as x. a. r. p.189 etc, are evil. above were the gods of e. h. n. b; and above them svastika wheels whirling, and again above this the light ineffable. illustration on page 119 approximated_ air e x a r p_ water h c o m a_ spirit n a n t a_ dee b i t o m< air water spirit dee diagram 87. the spirit table 24th. green ankh. 7 m. poor. worked at 5= 6 explanation. cross in brilliance. 10 m. medium result. thoth in front of me. 5 m. poor. june 3rd. astral vision. dressed in white and red abramelin robes with crown, wand, ankh, and rose-cross, etc, etc, went on an astral journey to 119 hong-kong. i found soror f. sitting or kneeling in a temple. on the altar were elemental instruments also symbol of golden dawn. she was waiting in awe, almost in fear. on my entering she saw me and star


ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 6 2

pillars of the temple, triangle of solomon, the tetragram, the pentagram, magical equilibrium, the fiery sword, realsation, initiation, the kabbalah, the magic chain, necromancy, transmutations, black magic, bewitchments, astrology, charms and philtres, the stone of the philosophers, the universal medicine, divination, the triangle of pantacles, the conjuration of the four, the blazing pentagram, medium and mediator, the septenary of talismans, a warning to the imprudent, the ceremonial of initiates, the key of occultism, the sabbath of the sorcerers, witchcraft and spells, the writing of the stars, philtres and magnetism, the mastery of the sun, the thaumaturge, the science of the prophets, the book of hermes, etc. book of the sacred magic (the) of abra-melin the mage, as delivered by abr


ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 6

by which he wishes to convey- what? it is our magnum opus to discover what he means! hence 'the eye 138 of faith' mere eyesight tells us that a plaster mould is truer to nature than the greatest masterpiece of phidias; so does science, with her gross calipers. sensible men prefer a good photograph of nature to a bad landscape. the photograph shows them the view of their own normal eye through the medium of an accepted symbolism; the picture shows the view of an indifferent bad soul through a medium of mud. but corot! but whistler! but morrice! corot sees a wood, and paints pan; bougereau sees a pretty model, and paints a pretty model. he doesn't paint woman. morrice paints the venice of byron, of our historic and voluptuous dreams; not the venice of the yankee and the churning steamers. ra

a wood, and paints pan; bougereau sees a pretty model, and paints a pretty model. he doesn't paint woman. morrice paints the venice of byron, of our historic and voluptuous dreams; not the venice of the yankee and the churning steamers. raphael found madonna in his mistress; rembrandt a queen of sombre passion and seduction in his wife. in one way or another we must get to god's meaning through a medium that itself is meaningless "just as through dejeuner we get to the dessert" laughed ida, who had something more to say than her face showed. all through lunch she had allured the big black savage, until beneath her glances he was in agony. all the primitive passions fought one another in his heart. he could have killed rolles for the very nonchalance of his small-talk. it hurt him that anyo

of fraud, telepathy, chance, and hysteria, and humanity is so cleaver at stopping chinks with putty and then leaving the door open, that we must continue to suspend judgment. an amusing case occurred some years ago at cambridge. i offered to reproduce roughly the performance of the zancigs (which was then puzzling the foolish in london) without preparation. a stranger to me offered to act as my "medium" the conditions were these. the ten small cards of a suit were laid on the floor; one was to be touched in the medium's absence and in my presence. the medium was to return and say which it was. the rest of the company were to prevent us from communicating if they could. well, they tried everything. in a minute's interview i arranged a button-touching code with my medium, and as each new re

inute's interview i arranged a button-touching code with my medium, and as each new restriction was put on me i managed to invent a new code. shifting my pipe, coughing, arranging books, winking, altering the position of my fingers, etc, etc, all were provided against. then i obtained a confederate. ultimately the grand sceptic of all devised the following test just as i had passed the note to my medium "if i can't manage any of the old ways, i'll try and write down the number and put it on the mantelpiece" and this was the test. the medium was to be taken from whewell's court (were we were) over to the great court of trinity- well out of all hearing. i was to be left alone with the sceptic, who by this time suspected everybody of being a confederate. he was to touch the card in my presenc

and write down the number and put it on the mantelpiece" and this was the test. the medium was to be taken from whewell's court (were we were) over to the great court of trinity- well out of all hearing. i was to be left alone with the sceptic, who by this time suspected everybody of being a confederate. he was to touch the card in my presence and then take me away in the opposite direction. the medium was then (at a given time) to return, and tell the card. now it happened that in the course of general argument about fairness, which i encouraged to enable myself to plot unnoticed in the confusion of talk, that i had stipulated for my sceptic to write down the number that he had 162) touched, to avoid dispute. this he agreed to; he was allowed to hide it as he chose. i gave up all hope bu


ALEX SANDERS THE KING OF THE WITCHES

and very unsure of himself, all he could do .was watch and wait until someone gave the sign that he would surely recognize. 29 4 all mown tbe ptrttll when alex was seventeen he met a girl who was a keen spiritualist. learning of his interest in the occult she invited him to a m eting: he was curious to see if it had' anything in commo with witchcrafe, and went along with her. during the evenmg a medium in a trance singled him out 'i see horns on your head' she murmured. there was a ripple oflaughter; horns could mean he was a cuckold. but alex knew them as the ymbol of witchcraft and was impressed by such perception. he went along to every meeting at the spiritualist church and before long he was being trained as a medium. fit .hea:t he felt h; was cheatin, for. while they talked of going

hey were practising christians, one being the honorary treasurer of a christian association. both came from upper-class county families and were keeping details of the experiment strictly secret. devil-raising was not likely to be appreciated by either their parents or their employers. diligently they followed the elaborate ritual, invoking the devil, reciting incantations and offering .a1ex as a medium by which it might manifest itself. for awhile nothing happened; then the temperature seemed tofiuctuatewildly and there was pandemonium. atiled coffee table whizzed overhead,smashing itself into fragments against the wall. a heavy oak chest careered across the room and crashed into. an armchair behind one ofthe men.a typewriter hurled itselfinto the air,narrowly missed alex, who was ducking

betwe,en the early tnorninghours oft\vo and three, according to the magic ritual, and as they had.noroses oftheir own,the coven madeforays intog rdensallover eneighbou1' hood until there was not a rose to be seen in the entire district' they.charted an elaborate circle surrounded.by. pentacles and the symbolitwatchtowers. the child sat.a little' apart,ll1 a small triangle. he was to be used as a medium through'\vhicli voices might speak. at seven o'clock in the evening they took. their places within the circle and began their incantations. theros scented incense f1lled the room. hour. after.'hour they .called to the gods,repeatingthechants'andsecret mimes according to the instructions in' the key ofso"lomon,'but without result. at midnight they began all over again, remaining silent in be

to think her fiance was the wrong man for her anyway. when maxine set out the tarot cards, sheread that ben, insteadofconsecrating the ring to bless the marriage, had been working voodoo to break it up, his intention being to have an affair with victoria. without waiting to hear more, alex went up to ben's room and demanded the return of the ring. it was concealed ina bag of flour-flour being the medium for voodooalong with a crucifix, a st christopher medallion and a bracelet, all belonging to other witches in the coven. on 3 january, the first full moon of 1969, the coven was convened and ben was ritually cursed and banished. the others were asked to repeat their witch oaths or resign their membership. voodoo is totally incompatible with witchcraft, used as it is fo.r the seduction of wo


ALICE A BAILEY01 THE CONSCIOUSNESS OF THE ATOM

thought we might call the idealistic. it posits an evolutionary process within all manifestation and identifies life with the cosmic process. it is the exact opposite of materialism, and brings the supernatural deity, predicated by the religionist, into the position of a great entity or life, who is evolving through, and by means of, the universe, just as man is evolving consciousness through the medium of an objective physical body. in these three standpoints the frankly materialistic, the purely supernatural, and the idealistic you have the three main lines of thought which have been put forward as explanatory- 4- the consciousness of the atom copyright 1998 lucis trust of the cosmic process; all of them are partial truths, yet none of them is complete without the others; all of them, wh

science is many, many removes from the primordial ether of the oriental occultist. we are led back to that intangible something which is the basis of the objective thing which you and i can see and touch and handle. the word "substance" itself means that which "stands under" or which lies back of things. all, therefore, that we can predicate in connection with the ether of space is that it is the medium in which energy or force- 12- the consciousness of the atom copyright 1998 lucis trust functions, or makes itself felt. when we are talking in these lectures of energy and force, and of matter and substance, we can separate them in our minds thus: when we speak about energy and substance we are considering that which is as yet intangible, and we use force in connection with matter when deal

al to surmise that the great intelligence of our planet is similarly carrying his entire body of manifestation (which includes the human family) into situations which are distressing to the atoms. surely it may be logical to suppose that the mystery of all we see around us may be hidden in the will and intelligent purpose of that greater life, who works through our planet as man works through the medium of his physical body, and yet who is himself but an atom within a still larger sphere, which is indwelt by the solar logos, the intelligence who is the sumtotal of all the lesser lives. lecture iii the evolution of form, or group evolution- 18- the consciousness of the atom copyright 1998 lucis trust i want to enlarge to-night upon the basic idea of the unity of consciousness, or of intelli

endere, to touch, and the idea then brought to our minds is the triple thought that that which is manifested is that which can be felt, contacted, and realised as tangible. yet in both these interpretations the most vital part of the concept is lost sight of, and we must look elsewhere for a truer definition. to my mind, plutarch conveys the idea of the manifestation of the subjective through the medium of the objective form in a much more illuminating way than does the dictionary. he says- 19- the consciousness of the atom copyright 1998 lucis trust "an idea is a being incorporeal, which has no subsistence by itself, but gives figure and form unto shapeless matter, and becomes the cause of the manifestation" here you have a most interesting sentence, and one of real occult significance. i

ion, the atom of the chemist and the physicist, but of all forms that are constituted by their means, including the manifestation of a human being and of the deity of a solar system, that great life, that all-embracing, universal mind, that vibrant centre of energy, and that great enfolding consciousness whom we call god, or force, or the logos, the existence who is expressing himself through the medium of the solar system. in the christian bible the same thought is borne out by st. paul in a letter to the church at ephesus. in the second chapter of the epistle to the ephesians he says "we are his workmanship" literally, the correct translation from the greek is "we are his poem, or idea" and the thought in the mind of the apostle is that through the medium of every human life, or in the a


ALICE A BAILEY02 INITIATION HUMAN AND SOLAR

doctrine of the atonement. one unification takes place at the moment of individualisation, when man becomes a conscious rational entity, in contradistinction to the animals. as evolution proceeds successive at-one-ments occur. at-one-ment on all levels emotional, intuitional, spiritual and divine consists in conscious, continuous functioning. in all cases it is preceded by a burning, through the medium of the inner fire, and by the destruction, through sacrifice, of all that separates. the approach to unity is through destruction of the lower, and of all that forms a barrier. take, in illustration, the web that separates the etheric body and the emotional. when that web has been burned away by the inner fire the communication between the bodies of the personality becomes continuous and co

o serve, and the strength of the method of their appeal. knowing the quintessence of pain, knowing the depth of sin and of suffering, their methods can be exquisitely measured to the individual need; yet at the same time their realisation of the liberation to be achieved through pain, penalty, and suffering, and their apprehension of the freedom that comes through the sacrifice of the form by the medium of the purificatory fires, suffices to give them a firm hand, an ability to persist even when the form may seem to have undergone a sufficiency of suffering, and a love that triumphs over all setbacks, for it is founded on patience and experience. these elder brothers of humanity are characterised by a love which endures, and which acts ever for the good of the group; by a knowledge which h

s the reins of government for continents and nations, thus guiding, even if unknown, their destinies; they impress and inspire statesmen and rulers; they pour forth mental energy on governing groups, thus bringing about the desired results wherever co-operation and receptive intuition can be found amongst the thinkers. the world teacher presides over the destiny of the great religions through the medium of a group of masters and initiates who direct the activities of these different schools of thought. in illustration: the master jesus, the inspirer and director of the christian churches everywhere, though an adept on the sixth ray under the department of the mahachohan, works at present under the christ for the welfare of christianity; other masters hold similar posts in relation to the g

d truth dissemination of the various churches, sciences, and philosophies, and thus producing within the organisation itself an expansion, a widening, and a disintegration where necessary, which might otherwise be impossible. it might be wise for occult students everywhere to recognise these facts, and to cultivate the ability to recognise the hierarchical vibration as it demonstrates through the medium of disciples in the most unlikely places and groups. one point should here be stated in connection with the work of the masters through their disciples, and it is this. all the various schools of thought which are fostered by the energy of the lodge are, in every case, founded by a disciple, or several disciples, and upon these disciples, and not upon the master, lies responsibility for res

ttempt. if he fails, or his successors turn from the original impulse, thus disseminating error of any kind, in his love and in his sympathy the master will withdraw that blessing, withhold his energy, and thus cease from stimulating that which had better die. forms may come and go, and the interest of the master and his blessing pour through this or that channel; the work may proceed through one medium or another, but always the life force persists, shattering the form where it is inadequate, or utilising it when it suffices for the immediate need. certain masters and their work. under the first great group of which the manu is the head, can be found two masters, the master jupiter, and the master morya. both of them have taken more than the fifth initiation, and the master jupiter, who i


ALICE A BAILEY04 A TREATISE ON COSMIC FIRE

n up to the highest and most tenuous manifestation) and that all forms are but the expression of a stupendous and divine existence. this expression is caused by the blending of two divine aspects through the influence of a third, and produces the manifestation which we call a form, starting it upon its evolutionary cycle in time and space. thus is form brought to the point where it is an adequate medium for the demonstration of the nature of that which we call god. fourthly, to give practical information anent those focal points of energy which are found in the etheric bodies of the solar logos, the macrocosm, and of man, the microcosm. as the etheric substratum which is the true substance underlying every tangible form is understood, certain great revolutions will be brought about in the

oul. from these basic creative principles, in successive gradations there issue in ordered sequence the numberless universes comprising countless manifesting stars and solar systems. each solar system is the manifestation of the energy and life of a great cosmic existence, whom we call, for lack of a better term, a solar logos. this solar logos incarnates, or comes into manifestation, through the medium of a solar system. this solar system is the body, or form, of this cosmic life, and is itself triple. this triple solar system can be described in terms of three aspects, or (as the christian theology puts it) in terms of three persons. electric fire, or spirit. 1st person..father. life. will. purpose. positive energy. solar fire, or soul. 2nd person..son. consciousness. love-wisdom. equili

ii..ray of active intelligence 3rd aspect these are the major rays. ray iv..ray of harmony, beauty and art. ray v..ray of concrete knowledge or science. ray v..ray of devotion or of abstract idealism. ray vii..ray of ceremonial magic or order. ii. there is a basic law called the law of periodicity. 1. this law governs all manifestation, whether it is the manifestation of a solar logos through the medium of a solar system, or the manifestation of a human being through the medium of a form. this law controls likewise in all the kingdoms of nature. 2. there are certain other laws in the system which are linked with this one; some of them are as follows: a. the law of economy..the law governing matter, the third aspect. b. the law of attraction..the law governing soul, the second aspect. c. th

plane also demonstrate in a twofold manner: first, as the fire of mind, the basis of all expression and in one peculiar occult sense the sumtotal of existence. it provides the relation between the life and the form, between spirit and matter, and is the basis of consciousness itself. second, as the elementals of fire, or the sumtotal of the active expression of thought, showing itself through the medium of those entities who, in their very essence, are fire itself. these dualities of expression make the four necessary factors in the logoic quaternary,12(11) or the lower nature of the logos viewing his manifestation from one esoteric angle; exoterically, they are the sumtotal of the logoic quaternary, plus the logoic fifth principle, cosmic mind. the divine spark does not as yet manifest (a

include the other two laws as subdivisions. c. the subsequent result of forward progressive motion a motion which is rotary, cyclic and progressive. the whole matter dealt with in this treatise concerns the subjective essence of the solar system, not primarily either the objective or spiritual aspect. it concerns the entities who indwell the form, who demonstrate as animating factors through the medium of matter, and primarily through etheric matter; who are evolving a second faculty, the fire of mind, and who are essentially themselves points of fire, cast off through cosmic friction, produced by the turning of the cosmic wheel, swept into temporary limited manifestation and due eventually to return to their central cosmic centre. they will return plus the results of evolutionary growth


ALICE A BAILEY05 THE LIGHT OF THE SOUL

ed and paraphrased by the tibetan brother and the commentary upon them has been written by myself, and subjected to revision and comment by the tibetan. it should be noted that the translation is not literal, and is not an exact definition of each original sanskrit term. it is an attempt to put into clear and understandable english the exact meaning, insofar as it is possible to do so through the medium of that non elastic and unimaginative tongue. the student may find it of use in the study of these sutras to compare the rendition here given, with the various other procurable translations. alice a. bailey. new york, may, 1927 [page xviii] topical outline book i. the problem of union. a. the higher and lower natures defined. b. the obstacles and their removal considered. c. a summation of

this is, for the occult student, the use of the law of correspondences or of analogy. 3. the direct cognition of the yogi or seer, centered in the consciousness of the self, the ego on its own plane. this is achieved through the right use of the mind as an organ of vision and transmission. patanjali says "the seer is pure knowledge (gnosis. though pure he looks upon the presented idea through the medium of the mind" book ii. sutra 20. deduction is not a sure method of ascertaining knowledge and the other modifications refer primarily to the wrong use of the image making faculty (imagination, to the self-induced passivity of the mind, a condition of semi-trance, and to the retention of thought forms within the mental aura, through the use of the memory. each of these is now dealt with in a

elling life. no true adept judges any expression of divinity through its third aspect. raja yoga trains a man to function in his second aspect and through that second aspect to put himself en rapport with the "true nature" latent in any form. it is the "being" that is the essential reality, and all beings are struggling toward true expression. all knowledge therefore which is acquired through the medium of the lower faculties and which is based upon the form aspect is incorrect knowledge. the soul alone perceives correctly; the soul alone has the power to contact the germ or the principle of buddhi (in the christian phraseology, the christ principle) to be found at the heart of every atom, whether it is the atom of matter as studied in the laboratory of the scientist, whether it is the hum

of buddhi (in the christian phraseology, the christ principle) to be found at the heart of every atom, whether it is the atom of matter as studied in the laboratory of the scientist, whether it is the human atom in the crucible of daily experience, whether it is the planetary atom, within whose ring-pass-not all our kingdoms of nature are found, or the solar atom, god in manifestation through the medium of a solar system. christ "knew what was in man" and therefore could be a saviour. 9. fancy rests upon images which have no real existence. this means that these images have no real existence in so far as they are conjured up by men themselves, constructed within their own mental auras, energized by their will or desire and are consequently dissipated when attention is directed elsewhere "e

allucination, to delusion, to wrong impressions and to obsessions. sleep is of several kinds, and only a short tabulation is possible in such a commentary as this is. 1. the ordinary sleep of the physical body, where the brain does not respond to any sense contacts; 2. sleep of the vrittis, or of those modifications of the mental processes which correlate the man with his environment, through the medium of the senses and the mind; 3. the sleep of the soul, which, occultly speaking, covers that part of human experience which dates from a man's first human incarnation until he "awakens" to a knowledge of the plan, and endeavors to bring the lower man into line with the nature and will of the inner spiritual man; 4. the sleep of the ordinary medium, wherein the etheric body is partially extru


ALICE A BAILEY07 FROM INTELLECT TO INTUITION

s, therefore, towards a new state of awareness of being. the relation of the soul to the oversoul is that of the part towards the whole, and it is this relation and its consequent recognitions, which develop into that sense of oneness with all beings and with the supreme reality to which the mystics have always testified. its relation to the human being is that of the conscious entity towards its medium of expression; of the one who thinks, towards the instrument of thought; of the one who registers feeling, towards the field of sensuous experience, and of the actor, towards the physical body the sole means of contact with that particular field of activity, the world of physical life. this soul expresses itself through two forms of energy, that which we call the vital principle or fluid, t

all the vital principle or fluid, the life aspect, and the energy of pure reason. these energies are focussed during life in the physical body. the life stream centres itself in the heart, utilizing the blood stream, the arteries and the veins, and animating every part of the organism; the other stream, of intellectual energy, centres itself in the brain, and utilizes the nervous apparatus as its medium of expression. in the heart, therefore, is the seat of the life-principle; in the head is the seat of the reasoning mind and of the spiritual consciousness, which latter is attained through a right use of the mind. dr. c. lloyd morgan says in connection with this word "soul "in any case what is currently understood by 'the soul-theory' has its roots in dualism. and what some people mean whe

rgy, and its seven points of contact with the physical organism are covered in my book, the soul and its mechanism, and will not be enlarged upon here, beyond quoting one paragraph "behind the objective body lies a subjective form constituted of etheric matter, and acting as a conductor of the life principle of energy, or prana. this life principle is the force aspect of the soul, and through the medium of the etheric body the soul animates the form, gives it its peculiar qualities and attributes, impresses upon it its desires and, eventually, directs it through the activity of the mind. through the medium of the brain the soul galvanizes the body into conscious (directed) activity and through the medium of the heart all parts of the body are pervaded by life".9(34) there is also another "

hrough the medium of the brain the soul galvanizes the body into conscious (directed) activity and through the medium of the heart all parts of the body are pervaded by life".9(34) there is also another "body" which is composed of the sum-total of all emotional states, moods and feelings. this body reacts to a man's physical environment in response to information received by the brain through the medium of the five senses, and conveyed to it via the vital body. thus it is swept into activity of a purely selfish and personal nature; or it can be trained to react primarily to the mind, regarding the mind (as it so seldom is) as the interpreter of the spiritual self, the soul. it is this emotional body, characterized by feeling and desire, that acts most potently, in the majority of cases, up

rm, until knowledge merges into wisdom. this is direct knowledge of god by means of the mental faculty, so that we become what we are, and are enabled to manifest our divine nature. tagore, in one place, defines meditation as "the entering into some great truth until we are possessed by it" and truth and god are synonymous terms. the mind knows two objects, we are told the outer world through the medium of the five senses and the brain, and the soul and its world through what we might call an introverted use of the mind and its intense focussing upon a new and unusual field of contact. then "the mind stuff reflecting both the knower (the self) and the knowable, becomes omniscient..it becomes the instrument of the self and acts as a unifying agent."12(47) all things will stand revealed to t


ALICE A BAILEY08 A TREATISE ON WHITE MAGIC

ion or the teaching that all the lives of which the one life is formed, in their sphere and in their state of being, become, so to speak, grounded in matter and assume forms whereby their peculiar specific state of consciousness may be realised and their vibration stabilised; thus they may know themselves as existences. thus again the one life becomes a stabilised and conscious entity through the medium of the solar system, and is essentially, therefore the sum total of energies, of all states of consciousness, and of all forms in existence. the homogeneous becomes the heterogeneous, and yet remains a unity; the one manifests in diversity and yet is unchanged; the central unity is known in time and space as composite and differentiated and yet, when time and space are not (being but states

nature, subhuman and superhuman. this is as yet practically unknown but is rapidly coming into recognition, and when it is proven and realised it will be discovered that therein lies the basis of brotherhood and of unity. as the liver, the heart, the lungs, the stomach, and other organs in the body are separate in existence and in function and yet are unified and brought into relation through the medium of the nervous system throughout the body, so will it be found that in the world such organisms as the kingdoms in nature have their separate life and functions yet are correlated and coordinated by a vast intricate sensory system which is sometimes called the soul of all things, the anima mundi, the underlying consciousness. in dealing with the triplicities so often used when speaking of d

age suffices satisfactorily to deal with the concrete and with the world of form. but when one endeavours to convey an idea of his quality, character, and nature one is immediately faced with the problem of the unknown, with that undefinable unseen part which we sense, but which remains in a large sense unrevealed, and unrealised even by the man himself. how then shall we describe him through the medium of language? if this is so of man, how much greater is the difficulty when we seek through words to express that inexpressible sum total of which the terms spirit, soul, and body are regarded as the main component differentiations? how shall we define that undefinable life that men have (for the sake of understanding) limited and separated into a trinity of aspects, or persons, calling the

ct of the soul and its nature as dealt with in such an instruction as this is as clear and lucid as current literature is to the average reader, and the best sellers, as you call them, to the general public. equally, though fewer in number, there are those advanced souls to whom the spirit and its nature is also a rational and understandable subject, to be appreciated and comprehended through the medium of the soul and its powers just as it is possible to arrive at an understanding of the soul through the medium of the mind, correctly employed. on a lower level altogether, we know it is easy to understand the nature of the physical body through a study and right use of the desire nature. it is a form of pride, and a refusal to recognize one's temporary limitations that awakens in readers a

ppreciation of the process followed in the expansion of the divine consciousness in man is to study the relation of the mind and the brain and note what follows when the brain becomes the intelligent instrument of the mind; then study the relation of the soul to the mind and what eventuates when man is directed by his soul and utilises the mind to control the physical plane activities through the medium of the brain. in these three soul, mind and brain we have the analogy and the clue to the understanding of spirit, soul and body, and their mutual functions. this was the subject matter of the book, the light of the sou1. upon the perfecting of the conditions dealt with in that book there follows still another expansion when the spirit aspect, man's emanating source of energy, begins to use


ALICE A BAILEY09 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME I ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY I

of force which express themselves through all the forms in the three worlds and the four kingdoms in nature. you have therefore: a. three monadic groups of energies. the essential unity expresses, through these three, the- 11- a treatise on the seven rays- volume i: esoteric psychology i copyright 1998 lucis trust qualities of will, love and intelligence. b. seven groups of energies which are the medium through which the three major groups express the divine qualities. c. forty-nine groups of forces to which all forms respond and which constitute the body of expression for the seven, who in their turn are reflections of the three divine qualities. in some mysterious ways, therefore, the differentiations which manifest in nature are found in the realm of quality and not in the realm of real

expressed them tritely and succinctly and adequately, had we but the development to know it. the third (however understood) defies expression, and hints at a fourth type of realisation which is that of deity itself, about which it profits us not to speculate. 2. life-quality -appearance in our study of the rays it must therefore be remembered that we are dealing with life-expression, through the medium of matter-form. the highest unity will be cognised only when this dual relation is perfected. the theory of the one life may be held, but i deal not basically with theory but with that which may be known, provided there is growth and intelligent application of truth. i deal with possibility and with that which is capable of achievement. many these days like to talk and think in terms of tha

eption) has believed its grasp of reality and its sensitivity to the inner beauty to be greater and nearer the true than was ever previously possible. the highest realisation of what is termed the one life is the awareness (of the initiate of high degree) of the embodied logos, of deity, and his identification with the consciousness of that stupendous creator who is seeking expression through the medium of the solar system. no initiate on the- 16- a treatise on the seven rays- volume i: esoteric psychology i copyright 1998 lucis trust planet can identify himself with the consciousness of that identified being (in the esoteric sense of the term) who, speaking in the bhagavad gita, says "having pervaded the entire universe with a fragment of myself, i remain" these thoughts i commend to your

ucing change and constant mutation. i shall use the word quality as expressive of the second aspect, the son of god, the cosmic christ incarnate in form a form brought into being by the relation of spirit and matter. this interplay produces that psychological entity which we call the christ. this cosmic christ demonstrated to us his perfection, as far as the human family is concerned, through the medium of the historical christ. this psyphological entity can bring into functioning activity a quality within all human forms which esoterically can "obliterate the forms" and so engross the attention as to be regarded eventually as the main factor and as constituting all that is. this truth as to life and quality and form is made most clearly apparent to us in the story of the christ of galilee

world which will persist for as long a time as he lives in form. this statement covers also the life story and the qualified appearance of any one of the seven rays. god, ray, life, and man are all psychological entities and builders of forms. therefore a- 19- a treatise on the seven rays- volume i: esoteric psychology i copyright 1998 lucis trust great psychological life is appearing through the medium of a solar system. seven psychological lives, qualified by seven types of force, are appearing through the medium of the seven planets. each planetary life repeats the same technique of manifestation life-quality-appearance and in its second aspect of quality demonstrates as a psychological entity. every human being is a miniature replica of the entire plan. he is also spirit-soul-body, lif


ALICE A BAILEY10 FROM BETHLEHEM TO CALVARY

o again today. some day, as all masons know, these words which have been spoken periodically will be superseded- 24- from bethlehem to calvary copyright 1998 lucis trust by a word which is known among them as the "lost word" when that word is finally spoken humanity will be enabled to climb to the final peak of human achievement. the hidden divinity will then shine forth in its glory, through the medium of the race. the height of material achievement has perhaps been reached. now comes the opportunity for that subtle divine self to manifest through the agency of the experience which we call the "new birth" and which christianity has ever taught. the effect of all that is now transpiring upon earth is to bring to the surface that which is hidden within the human heart, and to unveil to our

"oh, saul, it shall be a face like my face that receives thee; a man like to me thou shalt love and be loved by, for ever: a hand like this hand shall throw open the gates of new life to thee! see the christ stand" after the third initiation, the transfiguration, when the personality has been subordinated to the soul, or the indwelling christ, and the glory of the lord can shine forth through the medium of the flesh, we are faced with the supreme achievement of the crucifixion and the resurrection. then, we are told, that mysterious being, spoken of in the old testament as melchizedek, and as the ancient of days, will play his part and initiate us into the still higher mysteries. of him we are told that "this melchizedek, king of salem, priest of the most high god. was, in the first place

s has submitted to the baptism of john. that submission and completed purification brought its reward. it was at this initiation that god himself proclaimed his son to be the one in whom he was "well pleased" every initiation is simply a recognition. it is a false idea, current in many schools of the mysteries and of esotericism, that initiation connotes a mysterious ceremony wherein, through the medium of the initiator and the rod of initiation, conditions are definitely changed in the aspirant, so that forever after he is altered and different. an initiation takes place whenever a man becomes, through his own self-effort, an initiate. then having taken "the kingdom of heaven by violence,"13 and having "worked out" his "own salvation through fear and trembling,"14 his spiritual status is

nitiation, christ's purity and freedom from evil had been demonstrated before men. now they have to undergo a different test. from the crowd and from the experience he went to the solitary place and for forty days and nights he was alone with himself, standing between god and the evil one. through what agency could this evil force reach him? through the agency of his own human nature, through the medium of loneliness, of hunger and of his own visions. christ was thrown back upon himself, and there, in the silence of the desert, alone with his thoughts and desires, he was tested throughout all the parts of his nature which might be vulnerable "as he is, so are we in this world,"31 vulnerable in all points. the difficulty with most of us is that we are vulnerable in so many petty ways, and i

o god and man when we think of christ. some thinkers emphasise his humanity and ignore his divinity. therein they are surely in error. others emphasise his divinity and regard as blasphemous and wrong all those who have placed him on an equality with other human beings. but if we regard christ as the flower of the human race, because the divine spirit had full control and showed forth through the medium of the human form, we in no way belittle him or his achievements. the further men progress upon the path of evolution, the more they become conscious of their divinity and of the fatherhood of god. at the same time, the more deeply they appreciate the christ, the more convinced are they of his perfected divinity and his mission, and the more humbly do they seek to follow in his steps, knowi


ALICE A BAILEY11 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME II ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY II

must, therefore, bear in mind that, as we read and consider this treatise on psychology, we are talking in symbols. this is necessarily so, for we are dealing with the expression of divinity in time and space, and until man is consciously aware of his divinity and demonstrating it, it is not possible to do more than speak in parable and metaphor with symbolic intent to be ascertained through the medium of the mystical perception and the wisdom of the enlightened man. as is often glibly said with little real understanding of the significance of the words used, we are dealing with forces and energies. these, as they cyclically run their course and play upon and intermingle with other energies and potencies, produce those forms in matter and substance, which constitute the appearance and exp

necessity for a revelation and a gradual apprehension of the plan which will enable man to a. work consciously and intelligently, b. realise the relation of form and quality to life, c. produce that inner transmutation which will bring into manifestation the fifth kingdom in nature, the kingdom of souls. all this has to be accomplished in the realm of conscious awareness or response, through the medium of steadily improving vehicles or response mechanisms, and with the aid of spiritual understanding and interpretation. with the bigger questions we will not deal. with the consciousness of the life of god as it expresses itself in the three subhuman kingdoms, we need not concern ourselves. we shall deal entirely with the following three points: 1. with the strictly human consciousness as it

rately recovered in the work of service. naught is then known save deity, no separation of any part, no lesser syntheses, and no divisions or differentiations. during these processes it might be stated that three streams of energy play upon the consciousness of the awakening man: a. the energy of matter itself, as it affects the consciousness of the inner spiritual man, who is using the form as a medium of expression- 11- a treatise on the seven rays- volume ii: esoteric psychology ii copyright 1998 lucis trust b. the energy of the soul itself, or of the solar angel, as that energy pours forth upon the vehicles and produces reciprocal energy in the solar form. c. the energy of life itself, a meaningless phrase, and one that only initiates of the third initiation can grasp, for even the dis

egoic ray. those two great influences play upon and affect each other, interacting all the time, producing modifications and changes until, slowly and gradually, the ray of the personality becomes less dominant, and the ray of the soul steadily assumes prominence. eventually it will be the soul ray that will be expressed, and not the form ray. this personality or form ray then becomes simply the medium of expression through which the quality of the soul can make its presence felt in full power. something of this idea is conveyed in the ancient occult phrase "the lesser fire must be put out by the greater light. a symbol of this can be seen in the power of the sun apparently to put out a little fire when it can pour its heat right into it. it was earlier pointed out that we can profitably

off the effects of the earlier initiated causes. this is a point not often emphasised. still later cycles of lives bring these two aspects consciousness and form into a greater rapport, and thus produce an entirely different type of life. the correspondence to these cycles can be seen working out in the life and consciousness of the planetary logos, as that great life seeks expression through the medium of the four kingdoms in nature. however (and this is the fact of supreme importance, all this activity, all this directed unfoldment, all this evolving purpose and livingness, all the events in all the kingdoms of nature, and all the phases of life-conditioning in the human family, plus the kaleidoscope of events, the emergence of characteristics and tendencies, the appearance of forms with


ALICE A BAILEY12 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME I

dom in nature. at the close of this period, the door into the animal kingdom will again be opened and opportunity offered to waiting embryonic souls. many also, at this time, can take initiation and hence the balancing of forces at either end of the human line of unfoldment. this is to be brought about by the renewed cyclic activity of the great white lodge and will be carried forward through the medium of those energies which are ushering in the new age. this crisis is upon us almost prematurely, owing to the exceedingly rapid advance made by humanity since 1850. through the driving urge of men themselves, a new realm and a new dimension has been contacted. humanity has loosed energies hitherto unknown and the effects are of a dual kind, producing both bad as well as good results. third:

the new groups of disciples, the externalisation in embryo of the inner ashrams. these in the new age will multiply and so carry forward the work of integrating the inner and the outer groups and fostering the growth of the kingdom of god on earth. this will bring to public attention the fact of the restoration of the mysteries of initiation. the production of the outer form on earth, through the medium of books, of esoteric schools and the educating of public opinion has been committed to a group of us who form a part of the inner world government disciples and initiates and to this group, i play the part of secretary and of organising contact man if i may use words which will mean something to your ears, versed as you are in physical plane organisation work; they mean little or nothing t

ng under the inspiration of the christ and the influence of the second ray and these in their totality will constitute this sixth group. 7. the seventh group is that of the scientific servers. they will reveal the essential spirituality of all scientific work which is motivated by love of humanity and its welfare, which relates science and religion and brings to light the glory of god through the medium of his tangible world and his works. they have a most interesting function but one which will not become evident for a long time not until the building forces of the universe are better understood. this will be co-incident with the development of etheric vision. this group will act as a channel of communication or intermediary between the energies which constitute the forces which construct

form under the law of rebirth. 8. the psychologists will form this next group and they will be concerned with the revelation of the fact of the soul and with the new psychology which will be based upon the seven ray types and the new esoteric astrology. their major task will be to relate, through approved techniques, the soul and the personality, leading to the revelation of divinity through the medium of- 32- discipleship in the new age- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust humanity. they will act also as transmitters of illumination between groups of thinkers and as illuminators of group thought. they transmit energy from one thought centre to another and, above everything else, they transmit the energy of ideas. the world of ideas is a world of dynamic force centres. let this not be for

speculate as to the nature of the work being done by the other groups. let me outline for you the stages to be followed: stage one. alignment. soul contact. spiritual poise. poise is the steady holding of the achieved soul contact. a. then, the conscious relinquishing of personality reactions. b. next, the recognition of the fact of love as an expression of that soul contact expressed through the medium of the personality. c. finally, the imaginative fusion of the egoic and personality rays. this constitutes the vertical stage. stage two. the above is followed by group integration and group fusion, carried forward consciously: a. by bringing each group member into conscious rapport through naming and loving. b. by seeing all the group members as a circle of living points of light along wit


ALICE A BAILEY13 PROBLEMS OF HUMANITY

n and eventually she will. her brilliant intellect (when turned to the study of the things of the spirit) can outstrip the researchings of lesser minds; that clear perception and ability to convey thoughts in concise and crystal clear terms will be utilized to bring home to many the eternal verities. when france finds her spiritual soul and not just her intellectual soul, she will prove to be the medium through which will come revelation as to the nature of the soul of man. france has in the past revealed the nature of the human soul in its stage of intensest individualism and selfishness. through fire and pain, france will later demonstrate the qualities of the spirit of man. the accent upon the material values and the intense emphasis upon the importance of france to the world, instead o

ve and acquisitive white nations. contact with them has stimulated his intellectual perception; the white man's way of living has lifted the negroes of africa out of their primitive state into a more modern one; education and modern ways of thinking and planning are rapidly fitting the negroes to take their place in a modern world; science, transportation and knowledge brought to them through the medium of the white races are tying them closely into the developing scheme of modern history; the new world with its better ways of living is as much for the negro as for the white man. but beyond this necessary recognition of indebtedness and the effort to benefit from the presented conditions and to ignore that which is evil and undesirable, the negro problem, both in- 62- problems of humanity

as an act of invocative approach to god will prove amazing and miraculous in its results. a response beyond man's deepest hopes will be evoked from christ and his group of workers. to these two great concepts underlying the new world religion approach to god, and invocation and evocation must be added the exceedingly modern one of energy as the basis of all life, all forms and all action and the medium of all relationships. the force of the mind in producing telepathic rapport has already been recognized by science; mental power is today registered as an energy, capable of contact, of recognition and of producing a reciprocal activity. prayer has always recognized this, without attempting to formulate the mode whereby phenomena are produced through the medium of prayer. but in prayer, med

instrumentality of the buddha, would reveal his eternal light and evoke our intelligent cooperation; god, through the spiritual hierarchy and through that centre where the will of god is known, would bring humanity to the point of resurrection and to a spiritual awareness which would bring about goodwill towards men and peace on earth. the will of god transcendent would be carried out through the medium of god immanent in man; it would be expressed in love in response to the work of christ; it would be intelligently presented on earth because the minds of men would have been illumined as the result of their united invocation, the unity of their effort and the oneness of their understanding. it is for this that humanity waits; it is for this that the churches must work; it is these qualitie

of goodwill in the world who will recognize these principles as their personal directing ideal, and who will endeavour to apply them to current world or national events. 4. to create mailing lists in every country of the men and women of goodwill who can be counted upon to stand for world unity, right human relations and who will try in their own lands to reach others with this idea, through the medium of the press, the lecture platform and the radio. eventually this world group should have its own newspaper or magazine, through means of which the educational process can be intensified and goodwill be found to be a universal principle and technique. 5. to provide in every country and eventually in every large city, a central bureau where information will be available concerning the activi


ALICE A BAILEY14 THE REAPPEARANCE OF THE CHRIST

ed him. and it is highly improbable that the reactionary churchmen will be the ones to recognise him today. he may reappear in a totally unexpected guise; who is to say whether he will come as a politician, an economist, a leader of the people (arising from the midst of them, a scientist or an artist? it is a fallacy to believe, as some do, that the main trend of christ's work will be through the medium of the churches or the world religions. he necessarily will work through them when conditions permit and there is a living nucleus of true spirituality within them, or when their invocative appeal is potent enough to reach him. he will use all possible channels whereby the consciousness of man may be enlarged and right orientation be brought about. it is, however, truer to say that it is as

at hand. 4. finally, in the triumph of the crucifixion or (as it is more accurately called in the east) the great renunciation, christ, for the first time, anchored on earth a tenuous thread of the divine- 27- the reappearance of the christ copyright 1998 lucis trust will as it issued from the father's house (shamballa, passed into the understanding custody of the kingdom of god and, through the medium of the christ, was brought to the attention of mankind. through the instrumentality of certain great sons of god, the three divine aspects or characteristics of the divine trinity will, love and intelligence have become a part of human thinking and aspiration. christians are apt to forget that the crisis in the final hours of the christ was not that spent upon the cross, but those spent in

tivity will be known to be the human heart and also the crowded market places of the world, but not some stone edifice and not the pomp and ceremony of any ecclesiastical headquarters. our study of the future work of the christ is necessarily based upon three assumptions: 1. that the reappearance o the christ is inevitable and assured. 2. that he is today and has been actively working through the medium of the spiritual hierarchy of our planet, of which he is the head for the welfare of humanity. 3. that certain teachings will be given and certain energies will be released by him in the routine of his work and coming. people are apt to forget that the coming of the christ necessitates a period of intensive preparation by him; he, too, works under law and is subject to control from various

ded to reappear. 3. the invocative cry of humanity is ascending hourly to "the secret place of the most high" and the hierarchy plans to emerge when christ appears and restores the rule of the spirit on earth. the hour for the restoration of the ancient mysteries has arrived. these facts have been widely given out, during the past two years, as the result of the cleansing of the earth through the medium of the world war (1914-1945) and through the suffering to which humanity has been subjected (with an equally potent purifying effect, which will demonstrate later. it will then be possible for the hierarchy, the church of christ hitherto- 65- the reappearance of the christ copyright 1998 lucis trust invisible, to externalise itself and to function openly upon the physical plane. this will i

nd of emotional love will be superseded by a living energy which can be sensed in a large way, though it cannot as yet be appropriated in its pure essence; this energy, we call the "love of god" it is that free-flowing, outgoing, magnetically attractive force which leads each pilgrim back to the father's house. it is that force which stirs in the heart of humanity and finds expression through the medium of such great avatars as the christ; which guides the mystical yearning found in each human being, and works through all movements that have for their objective the welfare of humanity, through philanthropic and educational tendencies of all kinds and through the instinctual motherhood found everywhere. but it is essentially a group sentiency, and only in the aquarian age, and as a result o


ALICE A BAILEY15 THE DESTINY OF THE NATIONS

with this criticism they must learn to live and to it they must pay no attention. true group love is of more importance than personal relationships, though those are met as need (note, i say, need) arises. disciples learn to grasp the need of group love and to amend their ways in conformity with group good, but it is not easy for the self-interested individual to grasp the difference. through the medium of those disciples who have learned the distinction between the petty concerns of the individual plus his interest in himself and the necessities and urgencies of group work and love, the hierarchy can work and so bring about the needed world changes, which are primarily changes in consciousness. i have dealt somewhat in detail with these matters; the gist of them has, however, been embodie

the kingdom of god will be established upon earth and the ruler of the earth will then work through the hierarchy to produce that synthetic living creative response from nature (of which humanity is a part) which will enable each kingdom fully to reveal the glory of god. shamballa will work through the hierarchy and the hierarchy, in its turn, will reach the various kingdoms in nature through the medium of humanity, which will then enter into its pre-ordained and destined function. it is for this that all is taking place. the time of fruition lies relatively far ahead but in the meantime humanity is experimenting or is the subject of experiment; it is exploiting or being exploited; it is learning the lessons of enforced obedience or the dangers of selfish license; it is victimised by power

discovery and use of the radio and of the many means of communication and through the steady growth of telepathic interplay; hence also the spread of education, enlarging man's horizon and opening up to him new worlds for investigation and adventure; hence also the breaking down of the old and limiting forms through the invoked force of the first ray, which has hitherto always worked through the medium of the seventh ray, because the kingdoms in nature cannot yet stand pure first ray energy; hence also the keen interest in the life after death and the appearance of all the many groups which are today investigating the nature of survival and the probability of immortality; hence again the appearance of the modern spiritualistic movement. this is a direct effect of the coming into manifesta

wherein mind development has been the objective and which humanity shares with two great groups of lives the members of the hierarchy and the animal kingdom. ponder on this. if, therefore, these societies would concentrate on the intelligent and mental psychics and rule out all trance conditions it would not be long before revelation would come. the trance condition is undesirable, separates the medium from his soul and definitely relegates him to the realm of the negative, of the uncontrolled and of material forces. this development, however, the forces of materiality will prevent if possible because the moment there is positive intelligent understanding of the world on the other side of the veil, there is no fear of death and then the major aspect of their power and their hold on humani

d in the quality (if i may so call it) of their capital city and by the decisions there made. i would like to point out that in the british empire there are several major and distinctive sections which are themselves definitely governed by certain ruling signs; therefore, before giving the rulers of the capitals, i would like to indicate the influences which control the british empire through the medium of its component parts; they are an important factor in present events, owing to the major and powerful nature of the part great britain is playing in the present situation. as you will have noted great britain is ruled by gemini and taurus, and consequently the principles of multiplicity and integration are simultaneously present. duality, triplicity (england, scotland and wales) and also


ALICE A BAILEY16 GLAMOUR A WORLD PROBLEM

arn first of all: 1. to distinguish between these three inner illusory aspects. 2. to discover what conditions in the environment or in the individual constitution induce these situations of difficulty. 3. to find out what methods are effective in inducing a cessation of the bewildering deceiving conditions. it must be remembered also that these distorting conditions, found in all of you, are the medium whereby you are tuned in on the world glamour and illusion. the emphasis has been laid in esoteric teaching on the training and liberation of the individual aspirant. this is, of course, necessary, for the mass is made up of the individuals, and in the steady release from the control of these inner delusions will come the eventual clarification of humanity. therefore each of you in this gro

the much misunderstood subject of the aura: search out what is said in my books and in the writings extant in any good occult library. i seek no copying out of paragraphs but a formulation of your knowledge so that you can answer clearly questions which might be asked. the following three questions are basic: 1. what is the aura and how does it come into existence? 2. how can the aura be made the medium of light, and the light which should shine through it be- 22- glamour: a world problem copyright 1998 lucis trust intensified? 3. have you noticed what is the effect which your own individual aura is making upon your environment and how can you improve that effect? this will enable you to make practical application of that which i seek to teach you. forget not that as you look out upon the

s, could play a most useful part. such groups would have two aspects to their endeavour. they would have to wrestle with group glamour which creeps inevitably into group life through the instrumentality of the group members. their united personal glamours provide the open door through which group glamour can enter. an instance of this can be seen in this group, when glamour entered in through the medium of l.t.s-k, and swept i.b.s. into its vortex of force. it was overcome, fortunately, leaving you all the richer and more united on account of the strong stand in love taken by the other group members. may i remind l.t.s-k. and i.b.s. of their deep indebtedness to the love of their brothers. the group love protected them. i.b.s. has gone a long way in freeing herself from certain aspects of

major reality in his existence) becomes aware of this new and undiscovered world of ideas and he seizes upon some idea or group of ideas and endeavours to make them his own. at first, with the majority of people and especially with the average mystical type, the appreciation of ideas is vague and nebulous, and frequently is arrived at from a second-hand angle. the illumination, coming through the medium of the feebly established soul contact, seems to the unaccustomed neophyte to be of a supreme wonder and of vital moment. the ideas contacted appear to him of great marvel, and superbly unusual, and vitally needed by humanity. but the mind is still self-centred, the contact feeble and the alignment uncertain. the ideas are therefore only dimly sensed. but the uniqueness of the experience in

upward and outward, and the idea, nebulous and faint, emerges into the consciousness of the man. it stands revealed, much as an object stands revealed when the bright beam of a powerful searchlight is thrown upon it. the mind, endeavouring to remain in- 34- glamour: a world problem copyright 1998 lucis trust constant steady conscious contact with the soul, seeing into the higher world through the medium of the "soul's wide-opened eye" registers the idea with increasing clarity. iv. the idea, revealed, becomes then an ideal to the attentive mind and eventually something to be desired and materialised. the thoughtform-making faculty of the mind then comes into play; the "mind-stuff" becomes actuated by the energy of the idea, vitalised by the recognition of the soul, and the idea then takes


ALICE A BAILEY17 TELEPATHY AND THE ETHERIC VEHICLE

hicle by alice a. bailey copyright 1950 by lucis trust copyright renewed 1978 by lucis trust teaching on telepathy i. the field of telepathic interplay one of the characteristics, distinguishing the group of world servers and knowers, is that the outer organisation which holds them integrated is practically non-existent. they are held together by the inner structure of thought and by a telepathic medium of inter-relation. the great ones, whom we all seek to serve, are thus linked, and can at the slightest need and with the least expenditure of force get en rapport with each other. they are all tuned to a particular vibration. in the new groups are collected together people who are very diverse in their nature, who are found upon differing rays, who are of different nationalities, and who a

rm of god himself not the dense physical form, but what the esotericists regard as the form-making substance. we use the word god to signify the expression of the one life which animates every form on the outer objective plane. the etheric or energy body, therefore, of every human being is an integral part of the etheric body of the planet itself and consequently of the solar system. through this medium, every human being is basically related to every other expression of the divine life, minute or great. the function of the etheric body is to receive energy impulses and to be swept into activity by these impulses, or streams of force, emanating from some originating source or other. the etheric body is in reality naught but energy. it is composed of myriads of threads of force or tiny stre

tablish a resembling condition and a telepathic relation between disciples on the physical plane. no matter where they may find themselves, this group of mystics and knowers will eventually find it feasible to communicate with one another and frequently do even now. a basic mystical idea or some new revelation of truth is suddenly recognised by many and finds expression simultaneously through the medium of many minds. no one person can claim individual right to the enunciated principle or truth. several minds have registered it. it is usually stated, however, in a wide generalisation, that these people have tapped the inner thought currents or have responded to the play of the universal mind. literally and technically this is not so. the universal mind is tapped by some member of the plane

e world etheric body, makes omniscience possible. the etheric body of the planetary logos is swept into activity by his directed will; energy is the result of his thoughtform playing in and through his energy body. this thoughtform embodies and expresses his world purpose. all the subhuman forms of life and the human forms up to the stage of advanced man are governed by divine thought through the medium of their energy bodies which are an integral part of the whole. they react, however, unconsciously and unintelligently. advanced humanity, the mystics and the knowers, are becoming increasingly aware of the mind which directs the evolutionary process. when this awareness is cultivated and the individual mind is brought consciously into contact with the mind of god as it expresses itself thr

e instinctual brain. this type of telepathic communication is definitely a characteristic of the animal body of man, and one of the- 5- telepathy and the etheric vehicle copyright 1998 lucis trust best illustrations of this telepathic rapport is that existing between a mother and her child. it is this type of telepathy which is predominantly present in the average spiritualistic seance. there the medium, quite unconsciously, sets up a telepathic rapport with the people in the circle. their feelings, worries, sorrows, and desires become apparent and form part of the reading, so called. both the sitters and the medium are functioning through the same centre. with this class of medium, and in this type of seance, the highly intelligent and mentally polarised man or woman will learn nothing, a


ALICE A BAILEY18 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME III ESOTERIC ASTROLOGY

ncerned with the etheric body of the planet, of the solar system, and of the seven solar systems of which our system is one, as well as with the general and vaster etheric body of the universe in which we are located. i employ the word "located" here with deliberation and because of the inferences to which it leads. this vaster field, as well as the smaller and more localised fields, provides the medium of transmission for all the energies which play upon and through our solar system, our planetary spheres and all forms of life upon those spheres. it forms one unbroken field of activity in constant ceaseless motion an eternal medium for the exchange and transmission of energies. in connection with this, and in order more correctly to understand, it will be useful to study individual man; i

d underlying truth. students should never forget the law of analogy as an interpretive agency. esotericism teaches (and modern science is rapidly arriving at the same conclusion) that underlying the physical body and its comprehensive and intricate system of nerves is a vital or etheric body which is the counterpart and the true form of the outer and tangible phenomenal aspect. it is likewise the medium for the transmission of force to all parts of the human frame and the agent of the indwelling life and consciousness. it determines and conditions the physical body, for it is itself the repository and the transmitter of energy from the various subjective aspects of man and also from the environment in which man (both inner and outer man) finds himself. two other points should here be added

.5.3. hierarchy six has the numbers 11.6.2. hierarchy seven has the numbers 12.7.1. it is necessary to take note of this as in the secret doctrine reference will be found to the hierarchies under different numbers. this serves to conceal, but it will also confuse the student. 6. the first four hierarchies achieved liberation in the first solar system. their influence reached our earth through the medium of the fifth creative hierarchy. 7. these are, therefore, related to the four rays which work as minor rays of attribute under the great major third ray of active intelligence. 8. pisces is seen at the head of the list of zodiacal signs because it is governing the present great astrological world cycle of 25,000 years. it was also one of the dominant signs, influencing our planet at the tim

os, but each hierarchy also expresses itself through one particular manifestation which comes to be regarded by the finite mind of man as the hierarchy itself. this is not so, and care must be taken to distinguish between these hierarchies. they are latent germs of force centres and manifest subjectively; they warm and vitalise groups of forms; they flower forth and express themselves through the medium of a form, or another hierarchy. these hierarchies are all interrelated and are negative or positive to each other, as the case may be. as is stated in the secret doctrine, i. 238, this hierarchy is the nursery for the incarnating jivas; and it carried in it the germs of the lives which achieved the human stage in another solar system, but were not able to proceed beyond that owing to the c

ets to hold down the consciousness aspect of the man. ponder upon this, for it embodies a deep esoteric truth. thus, two potent streams of energy cosmic and systemic reach man via the conditioning planetary centres of force (the seven planetary schemes in the solar system and their corresponding seven centres in the planet on which we live) and pour into the symbolic "twelve houses" through their medium. it is for this reason that our solar system is spoken of as one of "intrinsic duality (love-wisdom) and that the major task of man is the "regulation of the pairs of opposites" the theme of duality, therefore, runs through the whole story of man's development. upon all the three planes of human unfoldment the reconciliation goes forward. 1. upon the physical plane we find the merging of th


ALICE A BAILEY19 THE UNFINISHED AUTOBIOGRAPHY

to cast my horoscope. most of them have given me leo rising because they regard me as so individual. only one of them has ever given me cancer rising and he had insight and sympathy with my problem of publicity, and i think that inclined him to make cancer my rising sign. however, i believe that my rising sign is pisces. i have a pisces husband and a pisces daughter and pisces is the sign of the medium or the mediator. i am not a medium but i have been a kind of "middleman" between the hierarchy and the general public. i would have you note that i say the general public and not occult groups. i know and believe that the general public is more ready for a sane knowledge of the masters and more prepared for a normal and sensible interpretation of occult truth than are the members of the ave

e 20th century a disciple would come who would give information concerning the three fires with which the secret doctrine deals: electric fire, solar fire and fire by friction. this prophecy was fulfilled when a treatise on cosmic fire was given out to the public. this book concerns the fire of pure spirit or life; the fire of the mind that vitalises every atom of the solar system and creates the medium through which the sons of god develop. it also concerns the fire of matter producing that attraction and repulsion which is the basic law of evolution, and holding forms together so as to provide vehicles for the evolving life and later, when they have served their purpose, repulsing those forms so that the evolving lives can move on their way to higher evolution. the true significance of t

tended to offer study to disciples and initiates at the close of this century and the beginning of the next century, up until 2025 a.d. a.a.b. later felt that it would be of value to me and to the work if she wrote certain books, useful to students, apart from transcribing my writings and taking down my notes, rendering them into the thought-provoking english which together we have developed as a medium for transmission of the ideas which it is my dharma to make public. the average psychic and medium is not usually of a high grade intelligence, and a.a.b. desired to prove (for the aiding of the work of the future) that one could do definitely psychic work and be of a real intelligence. she has, therefore, written four books which are entirely her own production: the consciousness of the at

dualism of the mystic (a necessary stage) there is the occult fact of identity with the divine. 3. esoteric schools in the future these schools will be truly esoteric for humanity will then be ready. the higher consciousness of the disciple will be evoked and trained. he will be taught to work consciously on spiritual levels and to act as a soul in the three worlds of human evolution, through the medium of a highly intelligent personality. disciples will be prepared for initiation, and initiates will be trained to take the higher major initiations. emphasis will be laid upon the right handling of energies and forces, upon wisdom as the result of applied knowledge and upon the work and plans of the hierarchy. the intuition will be developed and a still higher fusion brought about between th

hierarchy works and disciples are trained to work the same way, eventually themselves becoming masters of the wisdom. this they achieve by mastering all difficulties and obstacles by the power of their own souls. they thus release some master, now active in the world, for higher and different work- 155- the unfinished autobiography copyright 1998 lucis trust 7. an esoteric school is, therefore, a medium through which the disciple's life-focus becomes that of the soul; neither the physical world, nor the emotional and mental worlds are to him the major sphere of his activities. they are simply his field of service, and his personality becomes that through which his soul serves. he learns to work entirely from spiritual levels, and his consciousness is stably centered in the soul and in his


ALICE A BAILEY20 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME IV ESOTERIC HEALING

t this time consists in: a. his inability to see the true uses of pain. b. his resentment at suffering. c. his misunderstanding of the law of nonresistance- 8- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iv: esoteric healing copyright 1998 lucis trust d. his over-emphasis of the form nature. e. his attitude to death, and his feeling that the disappearance of the life out of visual perception through the medium of form, and the consequent disintegration of that form, indicates disaster. 5. when human thought reverses the usual ideas as to disease, and accepts disease as a fact in nature, man will begin to work with the law of liberation, with right thought, leading to nonresistance. at present, by the power of his directed thought and his intense antagonism to disease, he only tends to energise th

among the many forms of life long before the human family appeared on earth. if you seek verbal expression, and if you want to talk within the limits of the human mind, you can say with a measure of accuracy: god, the planetary deity, is guilty of wrong thinking. but you will not be expressing the truth, but only a tiny fraction of the cause, as it appears to your feeble finite mind, through the medium of the general world glamour and illusion. 7. from one angle, disease is a process of liberation, and the enemy of that which is static and crystallised. think not, from what i say, that therefore disease should be welcomed, and that the process of death should be cherished. were that the case, one would cultivate disease and put a premium on suicide. fortunately for humanity, the whole ten

and purpose of that which is superlatively great. therefore, it lies beyond man's ken. man has some day to learn that all the laws of nature have their higher, spiritual counterparts, and of these we shall shortly be in search. our laws today are but secondary laws. they are the laws of group life and they govern the kingdoms of nature and find their expression (for the human kingdom) through the medium of the mind, of the emotional nature, and through a physical plane- 18- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iv: esoteric healing copyright 1998 lucis trust agent. it is not my intention in this present short treatise to elucidate the primary laws. i but state them, and at a future time (dependent upon certain factors yet undeveloped) i may deal with them. in this treatise, the third part o

for work, and the term of his existence. 2. the predominating stream of energy coming from the astral, mental or soul bodies. these control his expression upon the physical plane. with the masses of people throughout the world, and those whom we call the vast unthinking public, the dominating factors are the stream of life and the stream of astral or desire energy. this can be either of a low or medium calibre. with the thinking public, the dominating factors are these two streams, plus a steady inflowing and increasing tide of mental energy. with the intelligentsia of the world and the aspirant (those ready for, or already on, the probationary path) we find the above three streams reaching a point of equilibrium, and thus- 21- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iv: esoteric healing cop

ny one life; sometimes several are brought into greater functioning consciousness. c. there is, finally, the awakening of these centres through the process of initiation. this of course only happens when the man is consciously upon the path. 5. the centres determine the man's point of evolution as far as his phenomenal expression is concerned; they work directly upon the physical body through the medium of the endocrine system. this point should be borne in mind, for the future occult healer will approach his patient with this knowledge. he will then work through those centres and glands which govern the particular area of the body wherein the disease or discomfort is located. the time, however, for this has not yet come, for man's ignorance is great. over-stimulation of the centres, and c


ALICE A BAILEY21 EDUCATION IN THE NEW AGE

hat he sees and hears. thus are laid the elements of the arts and crafts, of drawing and of music. in the next ten years the mind is definitely trained to become dominant. the child is taught to rationalise his emotional and desire impulses, and to discriminate the right from the wrong, the desirable from the undesirable, and the essential from the nonessential. this can be taught him through the medium of history and the intellectual training which the cycle of his life makes compulsory under the laws of the country in which he lives. a sense of values and of right standards is thus established. he is taught the distinction between memory training and thinking; between bodies of facts, ascertained by thinkers and tabulated in books, and their application to the events of objective existen

elation to the world soul will be investigated. meditation along suitable lines will be part of the curriculum. it should be noted here, however, that the religious implications of meditation are needless. meditation is the process whereby the objective tendencies and outgoing impulses of the mind are thwarted, and it begins to be subjective, to focus and to intuit. this can be taught through the medium of deep thinking on any- 12- education in the new age copyright 1998 lucis trust subject mathematics, biology, and so forth. the tendency of the newer education should be to make the subject of the educational experiment the conscious possessor of his equipment; it should leave him standing clear-eyed before life, with open doors ahead of him into the world of objective phenomena and relati

wingly, the idea of his soul to due and proper form, so that each life adds, subtracts and multiplies, until the sum of each soul's experiencing is complete. thus, symbolically, the three basic ideas are held in elementary education, though their true meaning is divorced from reality and the right significance is entirely lost. all that we have, however, emerging slowly and definitely through the medium of world education, is built upon this unrealised scaffolding. the fundamental necessity which today confronts the educational world is the need to relate the process of unfolding the human mentality to the world of meaning, and not to the world of objective phenomena. until the aim of education is to orient a man to this inner world of realities, we shall have the misplaced emphasis of the

ognise the higher. when the right method of training is instituted, the mind will be developed into a reflector or agent of the soul and so sensitised to the world of true values that the lower nature emotional- 17- education in the new age copyright 1998 lucis trust mental and physical or vital will become simply the automatic servant of the soul. the soul will then function on earth through the medium of the mind, thereby controlling its instrument, the lower mind. yet at the same time, the mind will remain the recorder and reflector of all information coming to it from the world of the senses, from the emotional body, and will register also the thoughts and the ideas current in its environment. at present, it is alas true, the trained mind is regarded as the highest expression of which

s. the life principle the flow of divine energy through all forms is temporarily seated in the heart, while the consciousness principle, the soul of all things, is located (temporarily as far as the form- 18- education in the new age copyright 1998 lucis trust nature of a particular human unit is concerned) within the brain. as again you know, the life principle controls the mechanism through the medium of the blood stream, for "the blood is the life" and uses the heart as its central organ; whilst the consciousness principle uses the nervous system as its instrument, with the intricate extensions of the organ of sensitivity, the spinal column. the objective of education should therefore be the training of the mechanism to respond to the life of the soul. the higher self or soul is the sum


ALICE A BAILEY22 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME II

k you to ponder on this, bracing yourself for revelation, through a deep understanding of the initiator in yourself. each of you has to initiate your own individual crises; there is no one else who is responsible. each of you together initiates the activity for which the group is responsible and for which you have been brought together; each of you initiates himself into the presence, through the medium of the angel, and into the shadow of the dweller on the threshold. through this process, full consciousness is achieved. the work of this group, and of other groups similarly motivated, is to achieve these undertakings together: together to face the dweller and triumph; together to arrive at understanding; together to stand before the presence because the angel's light reveals "that which t

alue of acting "as if" there is no time for any of you to be lonely these days, for there is no time for you to think about yourselves. the second point i made was the need for you to emphasise and develop the will. presumably, you have all been working at the task of building the antahkarana, the channel of communication between the brain and the spiritual will, or the monad, working through the medium of the spiritual triad. if you have been successful, it will be beginning to dawn upon you that there is a great distinction between goodwill which the masses can and often do grasp, and the will-to-good which is the goal of the disciple. goodwill is relatively simple of expression and all of you know much about it and express much of it. for that, no commendation is required, for it is a h

was he to lose sight of the inner orientation and specific recollection. all the time he was outwardly busy, he was simultaneously occupied with a constant realisation of a retreat inward, a heightening of his vibration, and a raising of his consciousness. b. on the day of the full moon, you were asked to go through a symbolic performance in the realm of the creative imagination, and through the medium of its agent, visualisation. this performance involved the following steps: 1. the recognition that in the blue disk, at the end of the golden pathway, was an ivory door which was slowly opening into a room with three windows. 2. the recognition that the group, as a unit, was advancing into that room and there, united in an- 40- discipleship in the new age- volume ii copyright 1998 lucis tr

ith the information and through the hope and expectancy thus engendered may move forward into greater light, better human relations and a newer happiness. the results of your activities along this line should enhance the usefulness of the service activities of the arcane school and swell the ranks of those who are working on mental levels in the triangles and for right human relations through the medium of the goodwill work. begin, my brothers, to do your own work, leaving others to shoulder their assigned responsibilities and waste no time in interfering in any phase of work which does not call for your attention. you are in my ashram. the arcane school is not a project of my ashram and is, therefore, no responsibility of yours. it has been the means of giving you a greatly needed esoteri

ing to the desired and arranged cyclic technique binds all members of the ashram into one synthetic whole; there is therefore no possible controversy or any emphasis upon individual ideas, because no personality vibratory quality can penetrate in the periphery or the aura of an ashram. 3. the planning and the assignment of tasks connected with the enterprise in hand is carried forward through the medium of an ashramic, reflective meditation, initiated by the custodian of the plan. the master of an ashram does not say "do this" or "do that" together, in unison and in deep reflection the plans unfold, and each disciple and initiate sees occultly where he is needed and where at any given moment he must place his cooperative energy. note my wording here. the members of an ashram, however, do n


ALICE A BAILEY23 THE EXTERNALISATION OF THE HIERARCHY

, if he is not literally an empty shell, which an obsessing entity can occupy and use. when speaking thus i am dealing with the very lowest type of animal mediumship of which there is far too much these days, and which is the cause of concern to the best minds in all the movements which foster mediumship. a mediumship which is entered into with a fully conscious focussed attitude and in which the medium, knowingly and intelligently, vacates his body to an entering entity of whom he is fully aware and who takes possession with his conscious permission in order to serve some spiritual end and help his fellowmen can be right and good. but how often is this type of mediumship to be seen? few mediums know the- 7- the externalisation of the hierarchy copyright 1998 lucis trust technique governin

y. definitely and with purpose they lend their body temporarily to another soul for service, preserving their own integrity all the time. the highest expression of this type of activity was the giving of his body by the disciple jesus for the use of the christ. it is in the word service that the whole story lies, and the safeguard. when this true mediumship is better understood, we shall have the medium passing out of his body in full waking consciousness through the orifice at the top of his head, and not, as is now the case in the majority of instances, through the solar plexus, with no preservation of awareness of the transaction, nor any recollection of what has transpired. we shall then have the temporary entrance of a new tenant along the line of a synchronous vibration through the e

psychic should be the training of the mind and the closing of the solar plexus until such time as he can function as a true mediator; if this involves the temporary cessation of his mediumistic powers (and consequently of his commercial exploitation, then so much the better for him, viewing him as an immortal soul, with a spiritual destiny and usefulness. the instruction given to the intelligent medium and psychic should lead him to a full understanding of himself and of his powers; it should develop those powers without risk and with care, and he should be stabilised in the position of the positive controlling factor. his clairvoyant and clairaudient powers should gradually be perfected, and the right interpretation of what he sees and contacts on the plane of illusion, the astral plane

ages. the other method is strictly emotional and so more easily colours the mass consciousness. an instance of this was the message of the love of god which christ enunciated and the emotional reaction of the masses to his life, his message, and his sacrifice. thus the need of the mental few and the emotional many has been met down the ages. in every case, the origin of the work effected and the medium whereby the race has been guided has been a human-divine consciousness; the medium has been a personality who knew and felt and was at-one with the world of ideas, with the inner world order, and with god's plan. the result of these two techniques of activity has been the emanation of a stream of force, coming from some layer or level of the world consciousness the mental or the emotional p

mind stuff, and can do this at the same time as they are conditioned and limited by their physical mechanism. they are then entirely freed from the time consciousness and from any such limitations as space relations within the solar system. 2. the focus of their polarisation is on the mental plane and they function there as sons of mind or of manas. their normal mode of intercourse is through the medium of telepathic understanding. this is the normal technique of a divine and free manasaputra. this is all made possible when a human being has polarised himself in the soul consciousness, when the egoic lotus is unfolding and when, therefore, the mental method of working is that of mental relationship or telepathy- 25- the externalisation of the hierarchy copyright 1998 lucis trust i earlier


ALICE A BAILEY24 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME V THE RAYS AND THE INITIATIONS

ilosophy are but the qualities he manifests through these types of entities. superhuman lives express sattva, the guna of rhythm and of harmonious response to divine urge, of perfect display of coordinated cooperation with the purpose of manifestation. human lives demonstrate the quality of rajas, of mobility, of constant and conscious change in order to ascertain what is the real and through the medium of experience demonstrate the true nature of rhythmic response. subhuman lives express the guna of tamas or of inertia. they work blindly and have no ability to- 2- a treatise on the seven rays- volume v: the rays and the initiations copyright 1998 lucis trust respond consciously to the plan. they are the sumtotal of the "units of inertia" just as the human units are called "the points of l

e of rightly adjusted proportion comes that accuracy and one-pointedness which is the hallmark of the occultist. in the right aspiration at the appointed time comes the necessary contact and the inspiration for the work that has to be done. in the steady adherence to self-appointed rules comes the gradual refining of the instrument and the perfecting of the vehicles that will be to the master the medium of help among many little ones. i commend the above thought to you knowing that you will apprehend the implications and will seriously consider the purport of my remarks. the world today is in the throes of agony. just as in the evolving ego, the moment of greatest development is oft the moment of greatest pain (if apprehension measure up to opportunity) so in the evolving world. to those o

e not been transmitted to us. they vary for each ray, but all bring about the recognition of divine merging, in which all separating veils are "rent from the top to the bottom (as the new testament expresses it- 26- a treatise on the seven rays- volume v: the rays and the initiations copyright 1998 lucis trust b. the omniscience of the divine whole is also brought home to the initiate through the medium of the clear cold light, and the phases of "isolated experience" as it is sometimes occultly called, is forever ended. i would have you realise what this can mean in so far as possible to your present consciousness. up till the present, the initiate-disciple has been functioning as a duality and as a fusion of soul-energy and personality-force. now these forms of life stand exposed to him f

ife upon our planet via our planetary logos who hears it with clarity and with understanding the sound of the lowest syllable of the ineffable name of the- 35- a treatise on the seven rays- volume v: the rays and the initiations copyright 1998 lucis trust one in whom all the planetary logoi live and move and have their being, for they are centres in the life which is expressing itself through the medium of a solar system. you can see how little use there is in my enlarging further upon this. its sole usefulness is to give an expanding impulse to the consciousness of the disciple and to stir his imagination (the seed of the intuition, so that even whilst occupied in expressing the m and then the m, he will be reaching out after the sound. earlier i pointed out that the sound of the a.u.m, t

the distribution of the waters of life) of its pristine beauty, and not the beauty of its false flowering. he demands, therefore, upon the note of the lower aspect of the personality (i am talking in symbols, that this flowering forth should take place according to the plan. this involves upon his part a vision of that plan, identification with the underlying purpose, and the ability through the medium of the higher mind, which is the lowest aspect of the spiritual triad to work in the world of ideas and to create those forms of thought which will aid in the materialising of the plan in conformity with the purpose. this is the creative work of thoughtform building and that is why, we are told, that the first great demand "sounds forth within the world of god's ideas and towards the desert


ALICE BAILEY THE LABOURS OF HERCULES

ilized, the disciple finds himself en rapport with the universal and similar divine energies and powers, underlying the operations of the natural world. thus he becomes a worker under the plan of evolution and a cooperator with that great "cloud of witnesses, who through the power of their onlooking, and the result of their attainment, constitute the thrones, principalities and powers through the medium of which the one life guides all creation onward to a glorious consummation. such is the goal towards which hercules worked, and such is the goal before humanity as a whole, whose ultimate group achievement will be brought about by the many individual perfections. astrological connotations a secondary object of this study is to present an aspect of astrology which will differ from that usua

n our three dimensional knowledge, for the laws of time and space have no hold over the soul (esoteric astrology. we will therefore in this study deal with an astrology which will be non-mathematical and which will have no relation to the casting of horoscopes. it will concern itself with the twelve types of energy by means of which consciousness of the divine reality is brought about through the medium of form. in no distant heaven and in no subjective state did hercules arrive at this knowledge. in the physical body, handicapped and limited by the tendencies conferred on him by the sign in which he performed the labor, he attained understanding of his own essential divinity. through the overcoming of form and the subjugation of matter, a picture is given us of an unfolding divine self-re

areness when truly developed, enables a man to discover that the concealed deity in the universe- 11- the labours of hercules is identical in nature, though vastly greater in degree and consciousness, with the concealed deity within himself. man then can become consciously the onlooker, the beholder, the perceiver. he is no longer identified with the matter aspect, but is the one who uses it as a medium of expression. when this stage is reached, the great labors start, and the warfare is consciously in progress. the man is torn in two directions. habit entices him to identify himself with form. the new understanding impels him to identify himself with the soul. a reorientation then takes place, and a new and self-directed effort is initiated, which is portrayed for us in the story of hercu

earned from this? it is the need to realize that every disciple, if he truly merits that name, must necessarily be a highly developed member of the human family. all three parts of his nature have to be unfolded; his mind must be well-stocked and functioning, and he must know how to use it; his sensitive emotional nature must be responsive to every type of contact; his physical body must be a fit medium of expression for the indwelling soul and- 15- the labours of hercules equipped to undertake the tasks to which the man has pledged himself. there has been amongst aspirants for many centuries a tendency to decry and belittle the mind. they are apt to say glibly "the mind is the slayer of the real" and, through an unrecognized mental inertia and laziness, to feel that the important thing is

t of the esotericist, and among primitive agricultural peoples, been regarded as the form-building aspect. the moon is the symbol, therefore, of matter and is seen in many of our churches, closely connected with the virgin mary. the consummation of the work that is undertaken in taurus, and the result of the taurian influence, is the glorification of matter and subsequent illumination through its medium. all that at present prevents the glory, which is the soul, and the radiance which emanates from the god within the form, from shining forth in its full power, is the matter or form aspect. when that has been consecrated, purified and spiritualized, then the glory and the light can indeed shine through and the moon aspect can, therefore, be exalted in taurus. this is done through the influe


BALANCE J

of the eclectic magazine series man, myth and magic. here were a clutch of excitingly vivid and dynamically coloured originals. my mouth went dry, my head reeled and i was shocked into a state of genuine awe. these were the real thing. i remember a dual self-portrait in which the two facing heads of spare seemed to be locked into some perpetual argument. there was an eerie study of a transported medium, her eyes neither open nor closed, and then there was a martian coloured astral landscape with a single figure of a seated satyr looking into the orange-red void. i liked this one the most. unfortunately i couldn t afford to buy any of the pictures and very soon they went to various acquaintances who could afford them. i was desolated and vowed then to one day own one of my own. the paintin

here is a feeling in these later works that the senses have become inflamed and flooded with information in a way that sets the nerves jangling in both the viewer and the artist. but if this direction into synaesthesia wasn t entirely deliberate, it was certainly kickstarted into colour by the arrival of a gift of a new set of pastels courtesy of kenneth and steffi grant. spare s handling of this medium and his bold experimentation with flux and form sees him pre-empting and pre-figuring the extravagant and drug-induced art of the 60 s and 70 s. yet again he is attuned to the social pre-echo of the entire psychedelic movement. his artist shaman antennae were feeling their way ahead of time through the colonization of entire psychic geographies. again he reaches for a pure art of becoming e


BASIL VALENTINE TWELVE KEYS

necessary that the substance of the sun should touch the earth. twelve keys of basil valentine 48 of 95 the sun can heat the earth by shedding thereon its rays, which are intensified by reflection. this intermediate agency is quite sufficient to do the work of the sun, and to mature everything by coction. the rays of the sun are tempered with the air by passing through it so as to operate by the medium of the air, as the air operates through the medium of the fire. earth without water can produce nothing, nor can water quicken anything into growth without earth; and as earth and water are mutually indispensable in the production of fruit, so fire cannot operate without air, or air without fire. for fire has no life without air; and without fire air possesses neither heat nor dryness. when

molten metal, and then you will learn in all faith and truth that it shall be changed into the only good and fixed gold. for one body takes possession of the other; even if it be unlike to it, nevertheless, through the strength and potency added to it, it is compelled to be assimilated to the same, since like derives origin from like. twelve keys of basil valentine 72 of 95 whoever uses this as a medium shall find whither the vestibules of the palace lead, and there is nothing comparable to the subtlety thereof. he shall possess all in all, performing all things whatsoever which are possible under the sun. o principle of the prime principle, consider the end! o end of the final end, consider the beginning! and be this medium commended unto your faithful care, wherein also god the father, s


BELL CHRISTOPHER PAUL TSIU MARPO THE CAREER OF A TIBETAN PROTECTOR DEITY

o samy monastery; neither is it clear when he became its head protector deity.48 regardless of these uncertainties, tsiu marpo has an understandably strong presence at samy monastery. de nebesky-wojkowitz provides an evocative account of the temple at samy that houses tsiu marpo, called the jokwukhang (lcog dbug khang. it is here that the samy oracle of tsiu marpo once resided: the most important medium of tsi u dmar po resides at samye in the so-called tsi u dmar lcog dbug khang. the outer walls of this edifice are covered by red cloth. the upper floor of the building is reserved as living-quarters for the oracle-priest, and on the lower floor, next to the mgon khang,49 lies a room which is opened only once a year, at the time when the so-called glud gong [person embodying a ransom ritual

ulty in classifying these divinities is no doubt due to the sharing of positions they engender, which is evident in parallel narratives such as this. tsiu marpo is believed to reside in the jokwukhang (figure 6) at samy to this day, but the building along with other temples at the monastery is currently in the process of being rebuilt after the damage inflicted during the cultural revolution. the medium no longer resides at the jokwukhang and there is no conclusive evidence to suggest that the tsiu marpo mediumship even exists anymore. if this oracle tradition still persists, it most likely made its way to india along with the nechung oracle.54 the g nkhang is now on the second floor of the temple rather than the first, and the room where the souls of the dead are meant to congregate for j

iu marpo s place within 151 diemberger (2005, p. 127) provides an argument for why the english word "oracle" is apt in describing this practice despite reservations about its usage by such figures as the fourteenth dalai lama. her usage depends heavily on the practice as it involves the speech of a god expressed through the individual. another common english word used synonymously with oracle is "medium" 113 it. the studies that exist on tibetan oracles show the tradition to be quite diverse and heterogeneous; however, there are some basic universal elements indicative of an oracle cult.152 there are a number of tibetan words that refer to oracles: kuten (sku rten "bodily receptacle" lhabap (lha bab "god descent" and lhaka (lha bka "god speech" these terms are descriptive enough in their c

not live very long because of the intense strain and pain they endure during trances.160 the oracle will also start to exhibit the specific attributes of the particular deity possessing them. de nebesky-wojkowitz provides a vivid account of this feature: many mediums, mostly at the beginning of the trance, show also a behaviour characteristic of the deity who took possession of their body. thus a medium of rdo rje shugs ldan [dorj shukden] produces the gurgling sound of a man in the agony of suffocation said to be the voice of the abbot bsod nams grags pa [s nam drakpa] who killed himself by stuffing a ceremonial scarf into his throat; the oracle-priest of skar ma shar [karmashar, who sometimes becomes possessed by bya khri mig gcig po [jatri mikchikpo "the one-eyed with the bird-throne, w

y stuffing a ceremonial scarf into his throat; the oracle-priest of skar ma shar [karmashar, who sometimes becomes possessed by bya khri mig gcig po [jatri mikchikpo "the one-eyed with the bird-throne, will keep only one eye open for the duration of his trance; the spirit of slob dpon [lop n, the crippled adversary of the former state magician rgyal mtshan mthar phyin [gyeltsen tarchin, makes his medium limp; the drung yig chen mo [drungyik chenmo, as soon as he had entered the body of an oracle-priest, will remind all those present of the events which led eventually to his incorporation among the dharmap.las by saying the sentence "i killed the ninety-nine 157 see de nebesky-wojkowitz 1998, p. 409; and diemberger 2005, p. 130. 158 see havnevik 2002, pp. 276-277; and de nebesky-wojkowitz 1


BLAVATSKY H P ANTHROPOGENESIS

that there are some countries which are lightened, whilst others are in darkness; these have the day, when for the former it is night; and there are countries in which it is constantly day, or in which at least the night continues only some instants (zohar iii, fol. 10a "qabbalah" p. 139[[vol. 2, page] 29 the celestial governors of humanity. gets all its vital forces, life, and powers through the medium of the seven planetary dhyanis from the spirit of the sun. they are his messengers of light and life "like each of the seven regions of the earth, each of the seven* firstborn (the primordial human groups) receives its light and life from its own especial dhyani- spiritually, and from the palace (house, the planet) of that dhyani physically; so with the seven great races to be born on it. t

the fathers, the progenitors of men. this[[footnote(s* usanas-sukra or venus is our "lucifer" the morning star, of course. the ingenuity of this allegory in its manifold meanings is great indeed. thus brihaspati (the planet jupiter) or brahmanaspati is, in the rig veda, a deity who is the symbol and the prototype of the exoteric or ritualistic worship. he is priest sacrificer, suppliant, and the medium through which the prayers of mortals reach the gods. he is the purohita (family priest, or court chaplain) of the hindu olympus and the spiritual guru of the gods. soma is the mystery god and presides over the mystic and occult nature in man and the universe. tara, the priest's wife, who symbolizes the worshipper, prefers esoteric truths to their mere shell, exotericism; hence she is shown

d dissolves only in nirvana, re-emerges from it in its integrity on the day when the great law calls all things back into action" hence, as the higher "pitris or dhyanis" had no hand in his physical creation, we find primeval man, issued from the bodies of his spiritually fireless progenitors, described as aeriform, devoid of compactness, and mindless. he had no middle principle to serve him as a medium between the highest and the lowest, the spiritual man and the physical brain, for he lacked manas. the monads which incarnated in those empty shells, remained as unconscious as when separated from their previous incomplete forms and vehicles. there is no potentiality for creation, or self-consciousness, in a pure spirit on this our plane, unless its too homogeneous, perfect, because divine

ways be found preferable, by a certain class of students, to one projected out of the ethereal body of his creator; though the former process has never been heard of, while the latter is familiar, as all know, to many spiritualists in europe and america, who, of all men, ought to understand it. for who of those who have witnessed the phenomenon of a materialising form oozing out of the pores of a medium or, at other times, out of his left side, can fail to credit the possibility, at least, of such a birth? if there are[[vol. 2, page] 87 man not created perfect. in the universe such beings as angels or spirits, whose incorporeal essence may constitute an intelligent entity notwithstanding the absence of any (to us) solid organism; and if there are those who believe that a god made the first


BLAVATSKY H P COSMOGENESIS

ain, in all, twenty pages extracted from "isis unveiled" the author does not feel it necessary to ask the indulgence of her readers and critics for the many defects of literary style, and the imperfect english which may be found in these pages. she is a foreigner, and her knowledge of the language was acquired late in life. the english tongue is employed because it offers the most widely-diffused medium for conveying the truths which it had become her duty to place before the world. these truths are in no sense put forward as a revelation; nor does the author claim the position of a revealer of mystic lore, now made public for the first time in the world's history. for what is contained in this work is to be found scattered throughout thousands of volumes embodying the scriptures of the gr

there is "that" which links spirit to matter, subject to object. this something, at present unknown to western speculation, is called by the occultists fohat. it is the "bridge" by which the "ideas" existing in the "divine thought" are impressed on cosmic substance as the "laws of nature" fohat is thus the dynamic energy of cosmic ideation; or, regarded from the other side, it is the intelligent medium, the guiding power of all manifestation, the "thought divine" transmitted and made manifest through the dhyan chohans* the architects of the visible world. thus from spirit, or cosmic ideation, comes our consciousness; from cosmic substance the several vehicles in which that consciousness is individualised and attains to self- or reflective- consciousness; while fohat, in its various manife

of the angels, as it is called. satan and his rebellious host would thus prove, when the meaning of the allegory is explained, to have refused to create physical man, only to become the direct saviours and the creators of "divine man" the symbolical teaching is more than mystical and religious, it is purely scientific, as will be seen later on. for, instead of remaining a mere blind, functioning medium, impelled and guided by fathomless law, the "rebellious" angel claimed and enforced his right of independent judgment and will, his[[vol. 1, page] 194 the secret doctrine. right of free-agency and responsibility, since man and angel are alike under karmic law "and there was war in heaven. michael and his angels fought against the dragon; and the dragon fought and his angels, and prevailed n

creation out of nihil as christians and jews do, but in evolution out of preexisting materials* the so-called "spirits" that may occasionally possess themselves of the bodies of mediums are not the monads or higher principles of disembodied personalities. such a "spirit" can only be either an elementary, or- a nirmanakaya[[vol. 1, page] 234 the secret doctrine. or taking temporary possession of a medium. just as certain persons- men and women, reverting to parallel cases among living persons- whether by virtue of a peculiar organization, or through the power of acquired mystic knowledge, can be seen in their "double" in one place, while the body is many miles away; so the same thing can occur in the case of superior beings. man, philosophically considered, is, in his outward form, simply a

elor kama[[footnote(s* nephesch is the "breath of (animal) life" breathed into adam, the man of dust; it is consequently the vital spark, the informing element. without manas, or what is miscalled in levi's diagram nephesch instead of manas "the reasoning soul" or mind, atma- buddhi are irrational on this plane and cannot act. it is buddhi which is the plastic mediator, not manas "the intelligent medium between the upper triad and the lower quaternary" but there are many such strange and curious transformations to be found in the kabalistic works- a convincing proof that its literature has become a sad jumble. we do not accept the classification except in this one particular, in order to show the points of agreement[[vol. 1, page] 243 occult and kabalistic doctrines. we will now give in ta


BLUE EQUINOX

n abnormal individual, who needs treatment and cure; and the sooner cured the better! now, at this point, our friends begin messing-about with .mediums. and as the result, obtain an extraordinary amount of rubbish, wholly disconnected from the case, by which they try to prove that the alternating personalities were really .spirits! most of these messages were obtained through a .mrs. chenoweth. a medium who has figured largely in the reports of the american society, though heaven only knows why, as she gives us a constant flow of the most terrible drivel which it is possible to conceive. looking through the socalled reports on this medium, one is impressed with the idea that it is criminal to waste time, and the society s money, obtaining such stuff, and criminal to keep pouring money down

ican society, though heaven only knows why, as she gives us a constant flow of the most terrible drivel which it is possible to conceive. looking through the socalled reports on this medium, one is impressed with the idea that it is criminal to waste time, and the society s money, obtaining such stuff, and criminal to keep pouring money down such a sink of nothingness. what is the hold which this medium seems to have over the venerable secretary of the society? is it more than a mere scientific interest? are there subtler motives which cause the head of the psychical movement in america to bow solemnly before the crude .teachings. obtained through this evident fraud of a medium? any common sense man-of the-world, reading this stuff, would form his own opinions,.for it is plain to see that

e than a mere scientific interest? are there subtler motives which cause the head of the psychical movement in america to bow solemnly before the crude .teachings. obtained through this evident fraud of a medium? any common sense man-of the-world, reading this stuff, would form his own opinions,.for it is plain to see that,.by merely playing upon his vanity, and flattering him to the skies, this .medium. has managed to ingratiate herself so thoroughly with the noted professor, that he has become blind to evidence, to facts, and to common sense. here are a few typical .nuggets of wisdom. from the sittings .they are not so clear about the life here as they will be when they come but they mean all right. i had faith too but the knowledge is better. i had in the equinox 288 mind a prayer that

things we think and wish for are taking place then we realize that our thought has had some power even though we did not speak or act. i have no interest whatever that the things said do not match with what i believed in the past. one must tell things as they find them and not as they wish they were" o tempora, o mores! let us admit that .immortality. has now been proved; that hyslop.s marvellous medium has furnished the demonstration! we are to inherit the kingdom of heaven, and there assist the angels in the compilation of english grammars (let us hope) for the use of those who communicate through mrs. chenoweth! when one reads through stuff like this, one is driven to ask the question how can men of intelligence and learning, perhaps with skill in other lines of research, be driven to a

nd there assist the angels in the compilation of english grammars (let us hope) for the use of those who communicate through mrs. chenoweth! when one reads through stuff like this, one is driven to ask the question how can men of intelligence and learning, perhaps with skill in other lines of research, be driven to accept such nonsense as proof of anything beyond obvious fraud on the part of the .medium? how can their sense of all that constitutes evidence be so lacking,.their judgment so at fault,as to accept this drivel as proof of .spirits? one can form only the opinion.one seems driven to this conclusion.that it is the .will to believe. which has influenced them in this manner.not the evidence itself, but their own warped and faulty judgment. if one analyzes the facts, he finds that pr


BUCKLAND RAYMOND COMPLETE BOOK OF WITCHCRAFT

e will crack) or oil. allow it to cool off then clean it with wet and dry paper. next, to temper it, reheat the blade to a dull red. again plunge it, point downwards, into the tepid water or oil, moving it up and down in the liquid. clean it with wet and dry paper, then heat it up again. watch the blade carefully this time as it changes color. it will go to a bright, light, straw color, then to a medium straw color. immediately plunge the blade into water and let it cool off (don't let it get past the straw color; it would go on to blue, then purple and green. watch the point as that will change color first. at the first sign or "blueing" on the point, plunge the blade into the water. note: the colors appear quickly. keep the point the furthest from the heat. once the blade is cold take it

conscious, or "higher spiritual mind. we now know this part of our mind or consciousness as the super-conscious. are dreams important? the mere fact that they occur gives them a certain importance. no facet of your existence is totally trivial. however, when you consider the source of your dreams, the great importance of them becomes increasingly clear. for many people the dream state is the only medium available to the higher mind for it to reach the consciousness. thus every night it is busy trying to get its message across. your higher self is expending a lot of time and effort in forming and transmitting dreams; the least you can do is try to understand what the message is. dream interpretation and symbology you have probably spent countless hours trying, unsuccessfully, to decipher th

ear seeing, clairaudience (hearing, clairsen-tience (sensing) and telepathy (thought transference. the abilities to function in precognitive (knowing before the event, retrocognitive (after the event) and present time frames. a further division of channeling should be noted. that is, the difference between "trance" and "conscious" channeling (the trance condition can be further divided into deep, medium and light states. generally speaking, the term "trance" indicates the lack of conscious activity on the part of the psychic, or "channel. in a deep trance, the channel is not consciously aware of what is occurring during the process and will not retain any memory of the event. in a medium or semi-trance state, the channel usually has some conscious awareness of what occurs and retains some

hand, rather than in both hands; some hold it to the forehead, over the third eye; some hold it over the heart. experiment. see which is best for you. there is good evidence to show that a pictorial method is resorted to very largely by the spirits mediums seeing what they describe, very often, when the more direct auditory method is not resorted to. the spirit presents somehow to the mind of the medium a picture, which is described and often interpreted by the medium. often this interpretation is quite erroneous, resemblinga defective analysis of a dream. because of this the message is not recognized, yet the source of the message may have been perfectly veridical. let us illustrate this more fully. suppose you desire to tell a chinese, who speaks not a word of english, to get a certain o

y to him your meaning. if this were not recognized you would have the utmost difficulty in telling him to get the watch from the next room. now suppose these antics, or somewhat similar ones, were resorted to by a spirit in his attempt to convey the word "watch, perhaps to remind the sitter of a particular pocket watch he used to carry in his vest pocket. the spirit might well proceed as follows: medium 'he taps his stomach and looks at a spot over his left side. he seems to wish to convey the impression that he suffered much from bowel trouble' perhaps a cancer on the left side. yes, he seems to be taking something away from his body; evidently they removed some growth. now he is examining his hand. he is looking intently. now he is doing something with his fingers. i can't see what it is


CASE PAUL F THE BOOK OF TOKENS

gs, am reflected to myself. to the uninstructed, therefore, who mistake the reflection for that which is reflected, my secondary nature seemeth to be more interior than the primal will. this error may be likened to the illusion which ariseth when one seeth a room reflected in a glass, and thinketh he seeth the room itself. for though what presenteth itself in the mirror of wisdom is internal, the medium of reflection hath its place in the without, in the realm of secondary and created things [32] g i m e l 4 as the substance whence all forms arise, the vehicle of my divine essence, mine inferior nature is to the superior as is passive to active, as woman to man, as eve to adam. yet to every light of emanation proceeding from it on the tree of life doth this same wisdom stand as root and so


CASSANDRA EASON A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGIC

al coupling of earth and sky by plunging a knife into a chalice of water, or by the use of physical sex carried out in private, by an established couple, out of sight of the coven. in this way, any very human complications may be prevented from creeping into the ritual. it is also possible to come across well-meaning but totally inexperienced groups who attempt to practise the kind of work that a medium, white witch or healer would take years even to approach. unfortunately, it is all too common for lovers of occult movies to set themselves up as gurus and wreak unintended havoc on the psychological and psychic well-being of others. you should be sure, when you choose a coven, that its members are kind and gentle and do not indulge in spirit summoning or spirit possession, even for trance

oral code. the wiccan rede states: an [if] it harm none, do what you will, and so ensures all magick has a positive intent. sabbat: one of eight special days of the year on which wiccan celebrations are held- the solstices, the equinoxes and the celtic fire festivals. samhain: the celtic fire festival of the new year, celebrated at the end of summer. scrying: seeing magical images in a reflective medium, such as a crystal ball, mirror or a natural moving source of inspiration, such as fire, water or clouds. the word 'scry' comes from the anglo-saxon word descry, which means 'to perceive dimly. shamanism: possibly the oldest spiritual practice in the world, continued today in seite 180 wicca01.txt communities as far apart as india, australia, japan and china, siberia and mongolia, in africa


CHIREAU YVONNE BLACK MAGIC RELIGION AND THE AFRICAN AMERICAN CONJURING TRADITION

d "a notable increase of quarrelling and wrangling" with an atmosphere that was "alive with anger and terror" when conjure practitioners were about "a neighborhood in which a trick doctor may happen to be, is sometimes thrown into a state of general turmoil by his presence" he wrote "it then resembles a community of personal enemies whose hands strike at each other either directly, or through the medium of his supposed power" bruce's attitude was mirrored by other white observers of black life after the turn of the century "in the conduct of plantations, difficulty and annoyance were not infrequently experienced" wrote charles colcock jones, a georgia historian in the early 1900s "from the interference of [the] old negro women.conjurers,.who, in plying their secret trade, gave rise to dist

particular events"[58] other academic theories have proposed that the witchcraft beliefs of traditional peoples provide an arena for the enactment of grievances, an idea that would appear to be supported in black american conjure practices. the anthropologist clyde kluckhohn, researching native north american witchcraft beliefs in the early twentieth century, found that witchcraft functioned as a medium of social control in indian cultures. the witch, he concluded, was an antisocial character who embodied danger, promoted evil, and encouraged unnatural acts.an inversion of normative behavior in the navajo world. kluckhohn also believed that witchcraft beliefs permitted "socially legitimate hostilities" to emerge within navajo indian society "the witch" he stated "is the person whom the ide

lover's triangle, spoke of the healing power of a spiritual minister who cured her of "madness" when she was "hoodooed" by her adulterous husband and his mistress. the minister\ 117\ she claimed "had power above. she had a strong power to heal" she professed "i just c thank god that he enabled me to get myself back to be myself from that way they fixed me" another congregant commended a spiritual medium for helping her after a series of "unlucky" accidents caused her to become sick "i was nothing but a shell" she declared "i went up there to [the medium] and she told me to fast and pray on monday for my health and fast and pray on wednesday for my strength. c she sure has helped me a lot. i tell you i came out" spiritual churchgoers attested to recovery from ailments that ranged from alcoh

hose control over their own environment.often tainted by racism and discrimination, economic inequalities, and damaged interpersonal relations.was uncertain or precarious. by providing remedies and spiritual "work" spiritualists bolstered individuals f beliefs in their ability to care for themselves "i tell the people what the spirit directs and they go back to work out their problems" asserted a medium in the nashville church during the depression era "so many of them worry about jobs now and that's the thing i try to advise in some way. but you see people must live right and clean to get god's full blessing" a spiritual minister in chicago offered similar insights into the relationship between her congregants f afflictions and the quality of their lives "people around here are very insec

nd doctors rather than as conjurers, these specialists solicited customers independently through the classified sections of the newspaper rather than relying on the strength of their reputations or on word-of-mouth referrals. as a consequence, the intimacy and familiarity that had characterized contacts between conjure practitioners and their clients in the past shrank in the relatively anonymous medium of print.[42] advertising copy drawn from a sampling of black newspapers in the 1920s and the 1930s demonstrates how supernatural practitioners accommodated themselves to the increasingly specialized needs of city dwellers. press advertisements publicized the special skills and embellished credentials of supernatural practitioners, stressing their professional training or mastery of some es


COMMENTARY ON THE SEAL OF THE NINE ANGLES

ce" of the nine angles. with the number four we have geometrically a threedimensional displacement in space. hence existence of matter and energy becomes possible. hence time becomes possible, as the measurement of change in matter and energy. fifth angle: humanity as the physical vehicle for the expression of the satanic psyche as discussed in the fourth angle. concept of the body as a necessary medium for the self-realization of the psyche, at least in its early stage. translation of this into physical representation of supra- energy/matter forms such as set via the creation of images, building to temples, etc. a temple with five trihedrons is a four-faced pyramid (as giza, the 4/5/9 seal is the seal of the order of the trapezoid: a marvel of integrated, interrelated 4/5/9 values. as not


DAVID ICKE AND THE TRUTH SHALL SET YOU FREE

t has enabled societies to maintain necessary class distinctions, and it has ensured the subordination of the citizen to the state, by virtue of the residue war powers inherent in the concept of nationhood. no modern political ruling group has successfully controlled its constituency after failing to sustain the continuing credibility of an external threat of war. 3 sociological. war, through the medium of military institutions, has uniquely served societies, throughout the course of known history, as an indispensable controller of dangerous [free-thinking] social dissidence and destructive antisocial tendencies. 172..and the truth shall set you free 4 ecological. war has been the principle evolutionary device for maintaining a satisfactory ecological balance between gross human population

this affected the vibrational state of the people attracted by it and turned them into equally crazed agents of hatred. it is the pied piper principle, using a vibration instead of a pipe. as the writer alan bullock said of hitler "his power to bewitch an audience has been likened to the occult arts of the african medicine-man or the asiatic shaman; others have compared it to the sensitivity of a medium, and the magnetism of a hypnotist."7 and herman rauschning, an aide to hitler, said in his book, hitler speaks "one cannot help thinking of him as a medium. for most of the time, mediums are ordinary, insignificant people. suddenly they are endowed with what seem to be 210 .and the truth shall set you free supernatural powers which set them apart from the rest of humanity. the medium is pos

ndia, a million farmers took to the streets when a us patent was awarded for the active genes of the neem tree, which has been used for centuries as a herbal remedy. no-one should own the patent to any seed or animal and especially not the mindset that controls the multinationals. the farming policies of the european community and those demanded by gatt have been designed to destroy the small and medium-sized farmer and allow the land and the market to be taken over almost entirely by the multinational corporations across the world. over-production in agriculture, the butter 'mountains' and the wine takes, has not been caused by stupidity. it has been calculated to destroy smaller farms. what is happening to the smaller farmers in the industrialised countries is only a continuation and exp


DAVID ICKE CHILDREN OF THE MATRIX

ration to the vast crowds. this affected the vibrational state of the people and turned them into equally crazed agents of hatred. it is the pied piper principle, using vibrational frequencies. as writer alan bullock said of hitler "his power to bewitch an audience has been likened to the occult art of the african medicine man or the asiatic shaman; others have compared it to the sensitivity of a medium, and the magnetism of a hypnotist."19 and hermann rauschning, an aide to hitler, said in his book hitler speaks "one cannot help thinking of him as a medium. for most of the time, mediums are ordinary, insignificant people. suddenly they are endowed with what seems to be supernatural powers, which set them apart from the rest of humanity. the medium is possessed. once the crisis is passed

ns dubbed "pisces, which it entered around 2,000 years ago, and into a "new age" of aquarius. it is almost like passing through a curriculum at a school with the different energy combinations affecting the earth, offering different eras and experiences for those who choose to be here at the time. the maya peoples in the yucatan, mexico, left records of their measurement of "time" and their small, medium, and great cycles, of the earth's evolution. one of their great cycles, which apparently began in 3113bc, is due to be completed in 2012. other researchers of these ancient measurements of "time" suggest that much longer cycles than this are also ending in this same period. the base resonant frequency of the planet, known as schumann cavity resonance, was discovered in 1899 and remained pre


DAVID ICKE THE BIGGEST SECRET

take over the world. abrotherhood insider, a russian, said there was a massive vortex, an interdimensionalgateway, in the caucasus mountains where the extraterrestrials entered this dimension.that would explain a great deal. the name iran comes from the earlier airy-ana or air-an, which means land of the aryas or aryans.52 still today there are two distinct racesin kurdistan, the olive skinned of medium height with dark eyes, and the much taller,white skinned people, often with blue eyes. you will note that these traits wereconsidered the master race by the nazis and this was because the nazis knew thehistory and the connection with the reptilians. andrew collins in his book, from theashes of angels, presents compelling evidence that the biblical garden of eden washigh up in this region of

ed piper principle, using vibrational frequencies. as one writer said of hitler:his power to bewitch an audience has been likened to the occult art of the africanmedicine man or the asiatic shaman; others have compared it to the sensitivity of amedium, and the magnetism of a hypnotist. 5and hermann rauschning, an aide to hitler, said in his book, hitler speaks:one cannot help thinking of him as a medium. for most of the time, mediums areordinary, insignificant people. suddenly they are endowed with what seem to besupernatural powers which set them apart from the rest of humanity. the medium ispossessed. once the crisis is passed, they fall back again into mediocrity. it was in thisway, beyond any doubt, that hitler was possessed by forces outside of himself- almostdemoniacal forces of whic


DAVIDSON DAN SHAPE POWER

manifests in myriad ways. aether interacts with three dimensional matter and matter is a bound form of aether. all the various forces such as gravity, magnetism, electricity, and the nuclear forces are due to activities in aether. 1.1.3 characterization of aether my research and discoveries have led me to characterize the most basic attenuation of aether as follows: 1. a superfluidic particulate medium which pervades all space. 2. a medium which in its various modes is the building block of the physical universe. 3. a medium which, in one of its modes, is responsible for all the known grosser physical forces such as magnetism, electricity, electric charge, gravity, inertia, and the strong and weak atomic forces. 4. a medium which is controllable by our mind and can be manipulated by our t

ervades all space. 2. a medium which in its various modes is the building block of the physical universe. 3. a medium which, in one of its modes, is responsible for all the known grosser physical forces such as magnetism, electricity, electric charge, gravity, inertia, and the strong and weak atomic forces. 4. a medium which is controllable by our mind and can be manipulated by our thoughts. 5. a medium which can be intensified and manipulated into any force or manifestation by the use of materials, shapes, and grosser forces. this book will examine the aether as many of these characterizations but primarily from the view of shape power which is the ability of geometrical and atomic structure to modify, intensify, focus, and in general "qualify" or give specific qualities to aether and its

ure goes together geometrically what follows is a unified concept of these. i don't pretend that this is the end of the discussion of nuclear structure, but at least its a place to start developing a new, rational structure of matter and the universe, and to form a theoretical basis for a new picture of shape power research efforts. 8.2 the torroidal electron space is envisioned as a superfluidic medium, nonviscous, relatively frictionless, massless and continuous. it can be modeled as a paniculate superfluid with average interaction spacing of l essentially, this is a new definition of the aether.1 the electron is postulated as a torroidal (i.e, donut shaped) ring. the ring with a radius of r and a cross section of r, rotates with a velocity of c, the speed of light. the ring (or more pro

of kinetics, the transverse wave speed in a fluid is: the charge of an electron, the rydberg constant, and gravitational constant are also derivable from simple fluid mechanics 1,2 treatment of the aether. see table 1, page 119, for a summary of the simple relationships of the basic atomic and electrical constants as derived using fluid mechanics and treating aether as a superfluidic particulate medium. analysis of the proton leads to the conclusion that it is also an aetheric torroidal vortex, rotating at velocity c, with a different radius and ring cross section 3,4. the proton torroid, when it is broken up, devolves into a substructure which is made of three quarks, also torroids, which spin as a complete whole to form the proton. it is theorized that the quarks are not self-stable par


DICTIONARY GLOSSARY OF OCCULT TERMINOLOGY

mportant are usually seven in number and are located along the spine from the perineum to the crown of the head. opening the chakras results in the attainment of various magickal energies. chalice: a stemmed goblet used as the tool of elemental water. the magickal weapon of elemental water and the west. channeling: the process by which a spirit is allowed to take control of the consciousness of a medium or channeler, and speaks through the mouth of that person. identical to the practices of trance mediums, but it tends to dispense with the traditional paraphernalia of the seance. used by modern day spiritualists. uncontrolled and unprepared invocation (q.v. a practice generally avoided and frowned upon by modern ceremonial/ritual magicians. chanting: the rhythmic repetition of sounds or wo

our higher self and the universe. 2) the act of turning the mind inward with focused attention. there are many forms and methods of meditation which are distinguished by the immediate object the mind focuses itself upon. meditative reflection upon silence seeks stillness of the mind, whereas meditative reflection upon a specific idea or problem necessitates mental activity in a certain direction. medium: 1) a person who let the consciousness of an entity, allegedly a the spirit of a dead person, enter into themselves, and take over his or her consciousness for a time. 2) in spiritualism (q.v, a person who becomes an intermediary by providing the spirit(s) with means of communicating with the carnate, material human beings. today, called a channeller. memory, magickal: the memory of past li


DION FORTUNE MYSTICAL QABALA

understanding, and the beautiful path (tipha reth, the sixth sephirah) with his bride the queen (malkuth, the tenth sephirah; and this is the concealed idea, or soul, pervading the whole emanation. since it is opened for that which proceedeth from itself; that is, daath is itself the beautiful path, but also the inner, whereto moses referred; and that path lieth hid within the mother, and is the medium of its conjunction" when it is noted that yod is identical with the lingam in the hindu system; and that kether, daath, and the beautiful path, tiphareth, the sixth sephirah, are in a line on the middle pillar of the tree, which equates with the spine in man, the microcosm; and that kundalini is coiled in yesod, also on the middle pillar, we shall see that we have here an important key for

ment on an altogether different basis. mystical qabala page 91 35. we must learn to know when we can function as chokmah and beget deeds upon the world; and when we had best function as binah, and make our environment fertilise us so that we become productive. we must never forget that self-fertilisation involves sterility in a few generations, and that we nust ever and again be fertilised by the medium in which we are working. there must be an interplay of polarity between us and whatever we have set out to do, and we must always be on the alert to find polarising influences, whether in tradition, or in books, or in fellow-workers in the same field, or even in the very opposition and antagonism of enemies; for there is just as much polarising force in a hearty hatred as there is in love

" as algernon blackwood has so graphically expressed it in his novels, into [page 226] which so much of the sphere of netzach enters. it is by means of dance and sound and colour that the netzach angels are contacted and evoked. the worshipper of a god in the sphere of netzach enters into communion with the object of his adoration by means of the arts; and in proportion as he is an artist in some medium or other, and can therein represent his deity symbolically, will he be able to make the contact and draw the life into himself. all rites which have rhythm and movement and colour in them are aworking in the sphere of netzach. and as hod, the sphere of magical workings, draws its force from netzach, it follows that any magical operation of the sphere of hod must have a netzach element in it

imes, and because when it is used loy anyone who has acquired the necessary degree of skill in concentration and knows the symbols that are used for building the different forms, the method works, and back come the old gods to the altar fires re-kindled. definite results are obtained in the consciousness of the worshippers; and if they borrow the technique of the spiritualist, and a materialising medium is available, phenomena of a very definite kind are produced. 14. it is the method that is used in working the mass by those priests who have knowledge. there are two types of priest in the roman church: the beneficed parish clergy and the men who belong to monastic orders and undertake parish, and especially home mission, work as part of their service. these monks frequently bring to the w

the channel of manifestation. it is his own magnetism that bridges the gulf between malkuth and yesod. there is no other method so satisfactory, for the amount of magnetism in a living being is far greater than in any metal or crystal, however precious. 46. this ancient method is also known to us under another name; it is called by moderns, mediumship. when the spirit speaks through the entranced medium, precisely the same thing is happening as happened in ancient egypt when the priest with the mask of horus spake with the voice of horus. 47. when we consider the microcosmic tree, the physical body is malkuth; the etheric double is yesod; the astromental body is hod and netzach; and the higher mind is tiphareth. whatever the higher mind can conceive can readily be brought through into mani


DION FORTUNE PSYCHIC SELF DEFENSE

terial out of which dense matter is condensed. this was called by the ancients, hyle, or first matter, and by the moderns, ectoplasm. it is this projected ectoplasm which produces the phenomena whenever physical manifestations are in question. it may be projected as long rods, which will operate up to a distance of a dozen feet or so; or it may be projected as a nebulous cloud, connected with the medium by a tenuous thread. this cloud can be organised into distinct forms, having the semblance of life and acting as vehicles for conscious wills. there is a great deal of information available on this subject in the literature of spiritualism, to which reference may be found in the bibliography at the end of this book. the adept who was head of the occult college to which i have previously ref

n. having performed this mighty invocation, he would then offer himself upon the altar as the channel for the manifestation of the force. there are many formulae extant designed to enable a force to be brought through without the necessity of the magician himself being the channel. in my opinion they are one and all ineffectual; the only possible substitute for the magician himself being a trance medium. it is for this reason that ritual magic so often fails to come off. you cannot make custards without breaking eggs, and if you mean to be a magician you have got to "go the whole hog" when it is a question of bringing through the angelic aspect of a force, the matter is on a clear footing. to be the channel of such a force is a great privilege and is an initiation in itself. the operator h

is this fact which constitutes the real difference between normal union and self-abuse, and explains why the former is vitalising and harmonising, and the latter is exhausting and nerve-wrecking. may we not conceive it possible for anyone who can project the etheric body, or a being whose densest vehicle is etheric, to play a part in unions under certain conditions? and if we accept the theory of medium- ship, or of obsession, which is a pathological form of mediumship, what shall we say concerning the possibility of a union while one or other of the partners is under control? what maimer of soul might come through into incarnation under such conditions? 66 of 103 medieval tradition recognised two classes of demons which invade sleep, and called them incubi and succubi. these were held to

ent occult force at work to produce physical phenomena, it is very advisable to take 82 of 103 precautions to prevent materialisations taking place. the physical phenomena are of several types. they may take the form of noises, usually creakings, thuds, or more rarely bell-like notes or wailing sounds. if actual words are heard, auditory hallucinations should be suspected, for in the absence of a medium, spirit messages are given to the inner ear, not to the auditory nerve. lights may also be seen, usually taking the form of dim balls of luminous mist drifting like soap-bubbles. they may be any size from mere points of light to considerable dimensions, some six feet or more in diameter. in these spheres of dim luminosity psychics can generally see forms, sometimes human, sometimes from the

past? at any rate, i do not think there is much doubt that the holy inquisition would have paid him the compliment of burning him if he had lived during its hey-day. thirty years with the dead, by dr. wickstead, is another book which gives chapter and verse for personal experience instead of citing authorities and theorising about them. it is the record of an asylum doctor whose wife is a trance medium, and who made a most remarkable series of investigations concerning the nature of obsessing entities. in dr. moll's book on hypnotism some remarkable phenomena are recorded such as do not find their way into modern books, whether because the investigators are less expert at eliciting them, or more cautious in communicating them, having profited by the experience of the earlier investigators


DONALDTYSON CORONZON

ic language "which adam verily spake in innocency, and was never uttered nor disclosed to man since till now" this language is incredibly potent. it is the language "wherein the power of god must work, and wisdom in her true kind be delivered: which are not to be spoken of in any other thing, neither to be talked of with mans imaginations" the enochian language is in this sense not only the ideal medium of holy mysteries and truths, but the only medium through which these mysteries and truths can be conveyed. just as a higher mathematical concept, such as the theory of relativity, cannot be conveyed in ordinary language, so is it impossible to convey the higher wisdom of god in ordinary language. it simply cannot be done. ordinary language is unsuited to embody higher truth. this is the en


DONALDTYSON GHOSTS

sts occurs most often at night, in relative or complete darkness, or at least in some shadowed place, usually when the air is still. certain localities are favorable for the appearance of ghosts- why is difficult to determine. one theory has it that a ghost is a kind of psychic recording of an event in the past that took place at that locality, and that the locality acts as some sort of recording medium, and periodically replays the event under the right conditions. ghosts are often described as shadowy or translucent. only portions of their body may appear- a relative of mine once saw a ghostly hand project itself upward through the surface of a school desk that was stored in a dark school basement. sometimes ghosts walk out of or into walls, or through furniture. they can do this because


DONALDTYSON UFO

dern eye-witness accounts of alien visitors are merely a resurgence of similar sightings of angels, demons, gods, spirits and ghosts that have occurred throughout human history in every culture around the world. this similarity begs a number of important questions. is there a race or hierarchy of noncorporeal intelligent beings seeking communication and interaction with the human race through the medium of the human unconscious mind? have they been trying to establish this link for thousands of years? if so, what is their nature? and why would they wish to communicate with humanity? what would they gain by such communication? would such intercourse with spiritual intelligences be useful for humanity, or harmful? do these spiritual beings possess physical bodies in some other dimension of r

harmful? do these spiritual beings possess physical bodies in some other dimension of reality? or are they communicating with us through our unconscious minds across great physical distances, perhaps interstellar distances? it is possible that historical accounts of angels and other spiritual beings represent transmissions of data from aliens in distant star systems to human awareness through the medium of the human unconscious. if so, then ufo sightings and encounters may indeed be signs of interactions between humanity and extraterrestrials, though not in the way that is usually assumed by students of ufo phenomena. i decided not to deal in this article with so-called close encounters of the second and third kind- alien artifacts and physical contact with aliens. the physical evidence fo


ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 1

research on physical mediumship, investigators repeatedly discovered that situations involving visible phenomena (materializations, apports, movement of objects) were often fraudulent. the high incidence of deceit and trickery, even by mediums previously investigated and pronounced genuine, created a major dilemma. it challenged the credibility of spiritualism and, while not suggesting that every medium or member was a fraud, insinuated that the movement protected con artists and defended their work, even in the face of unquestioned evidence of guilt. it also implied that psychical researchers who produced any positive evidence were either naive, sloppy methodologically, or conspirators with the mediums. both spence s encyclopedia of occultism and fodor s encyclopedia of psychic science we

of dunraven shortly after the seances. lord adare, for almost two years, lived most of the time encyclopedia of occultism& parapsychology. 5th ed. adare, lord 9 with home, which bolstered his belief that home was not perpetrating a large scale deception. the preface states: we have not, on a single occasion, during the whole series of seances, seen any indication of contrivance on the part of the medium for producing or facilitating the manifestations which have taken place. adcock, c(yril) j(ohn (1904) parapsychologist and university lecturer on psychology. born in england, adcock studied at the university of auckland and the university of london (b.a, m.a, ph.d. he lectured at victoria university, wellington, new zealand, and is a member of the parapsychological association and american

he became involved in the metaphysical community in turin and found himself drawn to psychic healers, especially some that practiced what was termed pranotherapy, a form of healing that used prana, considered by hindus the life force, to heal. he became a pranotheraphist in the early 1970s and soon established offices in several towns in northern italy. he also began to operate as a spiritualist medium and eventually wrote a book on the subject. by 1974 he had attained a following that joined him in the formation of two organizations, the horus centre and an associated school of pranotherapy. airaudi advocated the ideals of the communal life and in 1975 land was rented in the valchiusella valley north of turin as a possible site for the community. the following year some two dozen people

st strictly scientific russian investigation of spiritualism. daniel d. home, who visited russia for the first time in 1861, became connected through marriage with aksakof s family. in 1871 aksakof introduced home to professor boutlerof and to other professors of the university of st. petersburg. however, the body of savants was left unconvinced of the reality of his phenomena. in 1874 the french medium camille bredif paid a visit. professor wagner attended a seance and was deeply impressed. his article in the revue de l europe aroused such a storm that the university felt impelled to delegate an investigating committee and asked aksakof to make the necessary arrangements for them. aksakof went to england in 1875 and engaged a nonprofessional medium, using the name of mrs. clayer (to whom

nonprofessional medium, using the name of mrs. clayer (to whom he was introduced by crookes) for presentation to the committee. the lady, who is mentioned in crookes s researches, produced strong physical phenomena in good light. the committee, however, refused to be impressed and professor mendeleyeff, its principal member, declared in his report materials by which to judge spiritualism that the medium had an instrument under her skirt and produced table movements and raps by this agency. to this report aksakof published a caustic reply under the title a monument of scientific prejudice. in 1876 his request for permission to publish in st. petersburg a monthly review of mediumship was refused. in 1881 he founded the publication rebus, which was largely subsidized by aksakof after funds dw


ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 2

ere lie within him many more things than he imagined. maeterlinck considered survival proved but was uncertain as to the possibility of communication with the dead. between the telepathic and spirit hypotheses, he could not make a choice in favor of the latter. he admitted that: the survival of the spirit is no more improbable than the prodigious faculties which we are obliged to attribute to the medium if we deny them to the dead; but the existence of the medium, contrary to that of the spirit, is unquestionable, and therefore it is for the spirit, or for those who make use of its name, first to prove that it exists. he added that in his view there were five imaginable solutions of the great problem: the religious solution, annihilation, survival with our consciousness of today, survival

ness. rhythm is often employed to aid memory (see also mantra) the magician in early society the magic practitioner, a term that includes the shaman, medicine man, piage, and witch doctor, held his or her position by hereditary right; by an accident of birth, like being the seventh son of a seventh son; through revelation from the gods; or through his mastery of ritual. the shaman operated like a medium, for instead of summoning the powers of the air at his bidding, as did the magicians of medieval days, he found it necessary to throw himself into a trance and seek them in their own sphere (the magician is also often regarded as possessed by an animal or supernatural being) the duties of the priest and magician were often combined in tribal society. when one religion was superseded, howeve

ssages from beyond in their isolated farmhouse in 1848. it was the fox sisters, too, who encouraged the beginning of what would become a long history of debate between spiritualists and magic advocates. the first important challenge to spiritualism by a magician occurred right as the movement was just beginning. in 1853 j. h. anderson of new york offered a thousand dollars to any poverty-stricken medium who would come to his hall and attempt to produce raps. spiritualists were already becoming notorious for calling up the spirits of the dead, often in seances where the deceased would manifest themselves through a magic circle encyclopedia of occultism& parapsychology. 5th ed. 962 knocking on the table where the participants were seated. the fox sisters accepted anderson s invitation immedi

ks which are the objects of my art. in a letter to m. de mirville, who introduced him to didier, robert-houdin writes: i, therefore, came away from this seance as astonished as anyone can be, and fully convinced that it would be quite impossible for anyone to produce such surprising effects by mere skill. the stage magician leon bosco used to laugh at those who thought the phenomena of the famous medium d. d. home could be imitated with the resources of his art. the magician canti similarly declared to prince napoleon that he could in no way account for the phenomena he saw on the principles of his profession. in the outlines of investigation into spiritualism (1862) by t. barkas, he also published a letter expressing the same opinion. robert-houdin stated: i have come away from that seanc

robin and robert-houdin, when attempting to imitate these said facts, never presented to the public anything beyond an infantile and almost grotesque parody of the said phenomena, and it would be only ignorant and obstinate persons who could regard the question seriously as set forth by these gentlemen. samuel bellachini, court conjurer at berlin, stated in an authenticated statement given to the medium henry slade (later exposed on several occasions as a fraud) the following: i must, for the sake of truth, hereby certify that the phenomenal occurrences with mr. slade have been thoroughly examined by me with the minutest observation and investigation of his surroundings, including the table, and that i have not in the smallest degree found anything produced by means of prestidigitative man


EXTRAORDINARY ENCOUNTERS AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF EXTRATERRESTRIALS AND OTHERWORLDY BEINGS

ecret of the saucers. amherst, wi: amherst press, 1959. son of the sun. los angeles: devorss and company. jung, c. g, 1959. flying saucers: a modern myth of things seen in the skies. new york: harcourt, brace and company. anoah anoah, associated with the melchizedek order of the white brotherhood, consisting of wise extraterrestrial and spiritual entities, channeled through austin, texas, psychic medium jann weiss in the 1980s. the planetary light association, which at its peak had some 3,200 members around the world, distributed books and tapes of these channeling sessions. it also held workshops at which enthusiasts listened to anoah discuss the transi- anoah 23 the cover of the secret of the saucers by orfeo angelucci (fortean picture library) tion from an old age to a new age of expand

of visitation from other worlds. he also advanced the possibly tongue-in-cheek speculation that, perhaps, some human beings were secretly in contact with the occupants of such vehicles. the first explicit contact in the context of a ufo sighting occurred on the evening of october 9, 1946, over san diego. many residents had gone outside in anticipation of a predicted meteor shower. among them was medium mark probert, who channeled cosmic philosophy from a group of discarnates, including a 500,000-year-old tibetan named the yada di shi ite. he worked with occult theorist n. meade layne, who the year before had founded borderland sciences research associates. probert and many others wit- contactees 69 nessed something that, whatever else it may or may not have been, was not a meteor. observe

y, the others effected an escape by van. cyclopean beings can be classified into two subtypes, picasso writes. t h e re are short cyc l o p e a n s. and tall ones. the latter beings often behave aggre s s i ve l y (picasso, 1992. further reading picasso, fabio, 1992. infrequent types of south american humanoids. strange magazine 9 (spring/summer: 34 35, 55. cymatrili enid brady was a spiritualist medium who led a small church in holly hill, florida. in the early 1950s, she began to experience telepathic communications from the master teachers of venus. one of them was cymatrili. he and his companions were based in a giant ship in orbit above the southeastern united states. venusians look much like humans but are finer featured. their civilization is advanced, peaceful, and free of disease

ce has never been demonstrated scientifically, it has been used to explain a variety of ostensibly mysterious phenomena, including disappearances in the bermuda triangle, teleportation, clairvoyance, ghosts, monsters, ufos, and more. the concept came into the vocabulary of occultism through leipzig astronomer johann f. c. zollner, a student of theosophy. in the 1870s, zollner worked with american medium henry slade, who claimed the ability to materialize or teleport objects during seances. as zollner saw it, such talents indicated that mediums can move things out of our dimension into the fourth and back again. unfortunately for zellner s theory, slade later 104 fossilized aliens confessed that he produced the effects fraudulently. later psychical researchers, however, used variants of the

women and children from the surface of the earth to protect them for the purposes of procreation. these would all be abductees whose genetic make-up had already been altered. see also: abductions by ufos; insectoids further reading lewels, joe, 1997. the god hypothesis: extraterres- trial life and its implications for science and reli- gion. mill spring, nc: wild flower press. muller s martians a medium s contacts with martians are the subject of a classic early work on abnormal psychology, theodore flournoy s from india to the planet mars (1899. flournoy, a prominent swiss psychologist, gives the medium the pseudonym helene smith in his book, but her real name was catherine elise muller. born in 1861, muller possessed a considerable imagination and a keen intelligence. she grew up in a fa


FELDMAN DANIEL QABALAH THE MYSTICAL HERITAGE OF THE CHILDREN OF ABRAHAM

tual awakening that is our birthright. whenever there is a decay of righteousness (dharma) and an ascendancy of unrighteousness, i manifest myself; and for the protection of the virtuous, the destruction of the vicious and for the establishment of righteousness, i manifest myself in age after age. 30 by appearing in a human form, messiahs are able to perfectly portray divine qualities through the medium of human life in a way that can be comprehended by the finite consciousness of humans. in this way, it is said that the message of a messiah is their divine life. messiahs also perform other important functions. the deterioration of righteousness is often paralleled by deterioration in the gatekeepers, who have the responsibility of echoing the message of the messiahs and pointing humanity

s) of many lifetimes. hence, in the beginning stages, when we move consciously into sefirah foundation/below, we will often next see the watcher on the threshold in the mirror of the gate of the gimel g. the watcher is actually the reflection of our own reincarnating geviyah. people typically run in fear from their watcher when they encounter it in their dream state. but, the geviyah is a plastic medium subject to change. repeating the name of one s chosen small face ideal (e.g. the lord hvhy) cleanses the geviyah of the seeds of impure desires and spiritual ignorance that have crystallized during past life activity. with the purification of the geviyah, the watcher is replaced by the reflection of the form of one s chosen small face ideal, or by a high level gatekeeper, or may even become

and void, and darkness upon the face of the deep. 24 swami vivekananda is the monastic name of narendranath datta. as sri ramakrishna s ambassador, he traveled to the world s parliament of religions in chicago in 1893, where he electrified the audience with his address. 25 the akashic record is the karmic archive of a planet, which can be accessed through psychic mediation. akasha is the plastic medium of the planet s astral body. 26 the torah begins with the word b reshith; the zohar begins with the word beshoshanah( by the rose; the sefer yetzirah begins with bishaloshym( by thirty; and the qu ran begins with bismaallah( in the name allah. 27 idra rabba 29. 28 idra zuta 56, 57. 29 saradananda, swami. sri sri ramakrishna lilaprasanga, trans. as sri ramakrishna the great master by swami j


FRANCIS A YATES GIORDANO BRUNO AND THE HERMETIC TRADITION

to those planets, and this, being re-enforced by the invocation of their names and powers, was a way of drawing down their influences. the spiritus theory also lies behind this vocal or aural magic, as it does behind the sympathetic and talismanic magic. the orphic magic is thus exactly parallel to the talismanic magic; it is used for the same reasons, to draw down chosen stellar influences; its medium or channel is again the spiritus. the only difference between the two magics, and it is of course a basic one, is that one 1 on ficino's orphic magic, see walker, pp. 12-24. 2 see walker "orpheus the theologian and the renaissance platonists, j.w.c.i, xvi (1953, pp- 100-20. 3 walker spiritual and demonic magic, pp. 19, 22. 78 ficino's natural magic is visual, working through visual images (

walker, pp. 32-3. on diacceto, see kristeller, studies, pp. 287 ff. 2 see above, p. 71. in this passage, the talismanic image of the sun is almost reverting to a "statue, worshipped with rites as in the asclepius. 3 "the sun of that sphere. is an intellectual-principle, and immediately upon it follows the soul depending from i t. the soul borders also upon the sun of this sphere, and becomes the medium by which it is linked to the over-world; plotinus, ennead, iv, 3, xi; mckenna's translation, p. 270. 82 1(a) the zodiacal sign aries with its three decans. i (b) the first decan of aries. francesco del cossa, palazzo schifanoja, ferrara (p. 57. 2. botticelli "primavera, uffizi gallery, florence (p. j6. ficino's natural magic how could a pious christian reconcile such a revival with his chri

in things and how these are infused "by 1 agrippa, de occult, phil, i, 1 and 2; ed. cit, pp. 1-4. 131 cornelius agrippa's survey of renaissance magic the ideas through the world soul and the rays of the stars."1 this is based on the first chapter of ficino's de vita coelitus comparanda, which is quoted verbally, and agrippa has understood that ficino is there talking about the star images as the medium through which the ideas descend "thus all the virtues of inferior things depend on the stars and their images. and each species has a celestial image which corresponds to it."2 in a later chapter on "the spirit of the world as the link between occult virtues"-1 he is again quoting ficino and reproducing his spiritus theory.4 then follow chapters on the plants, animals, stones, and so on bel

yptiis praefuisse, eisque leges, ac literas tradidissc. literarum uero characteres in anirnalium, arborumque figuris instituisse (ficino, p. 1836) in one of the plotinus commentaries he relates these figures used by the egyptian priests to those described by "horus, that is to the hieroglyphics of horapollo (ficino, p. 1768; cf. hieroglyphics of horapollo, ed. boas, p. 28. on the hieroglyphs as a medium for transmission of hermetic philosophy, see below pp. 416-8. 163 against magic (2) the humanist tradition an example of "egyptian" infiltration into humanism. pure humanism could, however, turn in a religious direction, and towards a religious and theological attitude, and the clearest case of this is erasmus. erasmus is completely humanist in his whole outlook. he believes in polite learn


FRATER ELIJAH ANGELS OF CHAOS

can't even describe this shit man. it seems also related to the zodiac in some way (maybe, i can't be sure. let me write a little bit of the background which elicited these un-coverings. this night i invoked many deities: moglthox: to steal my corruption and purify me. harakhan: to bring me knowledge and wisdom of self. babalon: for her ecstasy and love. teckno: to transport me to babalon in his medium. tiyet: to purify my dreams& submind, and give me the gift of her silence. set: as the dark sun, to show me the majesty and power of self. lucifer-christ (as luciferouschristos) to bring love& unity. the triple goddess of the moon and dyonysis and others (see appendix vii for commentaries on god-forms) all along (months) i have been offering prayers to my "guardian angel" to meet (myself of

what is liber chrnzn? it is a book of chrnzn and more, a result of a game of cat and mouse that we have been playing for sometime. chrnzn has a special linkage with thee angel, the full scope of this link is beyond the subject of this paper, and in all honesty is not fully known. liber chrnzon is also called the paper plate book in that it was first received and written on paper plates (a fitting medium. there is a high degree of my personalities felt through it because i was the filter of it s transmission. a great deal of my actions were controlled during the transmission. sexual invocation was allowed for a stronger connection. in offering some degree of comprehension of this text i offer some possible avenues of study. this commentary is not an explanation. i do this page by page, beca

let brotherhood. the cipher refers to 3 i s (6) words from the first sentence (7) words per sentence in the core paragraph (5) words in the last sentence. this gives us 3675, as per plate i/6b. the i is of us and the words are the logos, the first and the last is of the alpha and omega. i/16b: need we say more on this? this is so obviously true, one just needs to look around. i/17a: words being a medium of play. a reference to a master. by entertaining any thought, we cause the fall of man again and again. this is not an excuse to do nothing, but an aspiration to the way of annihilation of duality. anything which is something causes a reference and is like a lightning bolt in the darkness. the circle is formed of words. and i wear a suit which looks like a bear. i/17b: scorpio. sex and dea


FRATER TENEBROUS CULTS OF CTHULHU

riod that inspired the age-long draconian tradition of egypt, which lingered on into the dark dynasties, the monuments of which were laid waste by opponents of the elder cult. it is interesting to note that lovecraft himself specifically linked the worship of nyarlathotep to pre-dynastic egypt, in the eponymously titled prose poem. the elemental aspect of nyarlathotep is aether, the communicating medium of interstellar space (or in lovecraft s terminology, the audient void. shub-niggurath is the black goat of the woods with a thousand young a title inferring the geometric proliferation of creatures upon the earth. he is the horned god of the pagan agricultural societies of the ancient world, representing fertility and sexual energy. in greek mythology his archetype is pan, half-man and hal


FRATER U D PRACTICAL SIGIL MAGIC

ork is somewhat unpredictable. sometimes success will be instant sometimes it may take months. we are told that austin o m th it a p c m a p stimated. 42/ practical sigil magic it is the most simple and uncom but this is, as i have pointed out before, not a problem of sigil magic alone. as did dion fortune, i tend to operate on a time limit of about six to nine months in general. if short-term or medium-term operations have not succeeded within this period, they should be considered as having failed. you will find more tips for the practical use of sigils in chapter 8. for didactic reasons i chose to start off with the word method of sigilization to escort you to practical work immediately, without initially giving any consideration to other methods of sigil construction. in doing so, we a


FREEMASON BLUEBOOK

, where king hiram stood,like him, seek strength above; sustain the east, pay all their dues, protect the weak in love. junior warden. my brother:you have been elected junior warden of this lodge, and i now invest you with this jewel and the implement of your office. the plumb admonishes us to walk uprightly in our several stations, to hold the scale of justice in equal poise, to observe the just medium between intemperance and pleasure, and to make our passions and prejudices coincide with the line of our duty. to you is committed the superintendence of the craft during the hours of refreshment; and it is, therefore, indispensably necessary that you should not only be temperate and discreet in the indulgence of your own inclinations, but careful to observe that none of the craft be suffer


FULLER J F C SECRET WISDOM OF THE QABALAH

is eyes before washing them [the open eye symbolizes kether. when he has washed them, however, he becomes sanctified and is called holy. for this sanctification two vessels are required, one held above and the other placed beneath, so that he may be sanctified by the water poured on his hands from the vessel above. the lower vessel, then, is the vessel of uncleanness [whilst the upper vessel is a medium of sanctification] 6 between these opposites of good and evil is placed the free will of man, which establishes secret wisdom of the qabalah page 38 harmony between them and by which man exercises the divine power of judgment. man is, therefore, a living representative of the tree of life, or conversely the tree of life is a pictorial representation of man. to the tree of life each sephirah

of so many of the masters is that they have considered morality, and frequently sexual morality, as the only gate and the only end. misunderstanding the meaning of moral equilibrium, which demands a balancing of all the moral and so-called immoral forces, and not a suppression of any one category of them, they have so completely secret wisdom of the qabalah page 70 contorted the three-dimensional medium that when it receives the mystic power a diabolical state is created. some have gone so far as to command their followers to neglect and macerate their bodies, and others have asserted that the intellect must be annihilated in order to create a vacuum for the onrush of the spirit. the dreadful consequent is that these errors do not prevent attainment; in fact, in many cases they hasten it b

to neglect and macerate their bodies, and others have asserted that the intellect must be annihilated in order to create a vacuum for the onrush of the spirit. the dreadful consequent is that these errors do not prevent attainment; in fact, in many cases they hasten it by cutting down resistance. but what kind of attainment do they lead to? the vision of x, the unknown god, on entering a balanced medium or body, becomes the logos; but when it enters an unbalanced body it becomes the anti-logos. true, in both cases the fire brought down from heaven is identically the same fire, but according to the medium it inhabits it illumines or blinds. those attracted towards this four-dimensional state are such as eliphas levi calls gthe energetic and active spirits h, that is individuals possessing s

freedom it has been tamped into a solid block of powder. in this sense a void is not an emptiness, but a fullness of undifferentiated quality. this is the meaning of the second verse of the first chapter of genesis. gand the earth was without form, and void; and darkness was upon the face of the deep. h what did the spirit of god move upon? gthe face of the waters h- that is, an undifferentiated medium, a still and perfect mirror. this was the primal gexplosion h which started the revolution of existence. therefore to detonate revolution there must exist a negative organ and a positive idea; which means that the people must lack intellectual liberty and an illumined master must exist. the fourth-dimensional state. from the illumined we will now turn to the illuminator, the man who illumin


GILBERT AE WAITE A MAGICIAN OF MANY PARTS

, later by way of automaticwritingand trance utterances, and the movement spreadrapidly throughout the united states.asmediums-thepersons supposedly acting as intermediaries between the worldsofthe living and of the dead-e-proliferated, the movement began to take on the rudimentsofformal organization and by 1852, when it appeared in england in the person of mrs hayden, the first visiting american medium, spiritualism as a definable sect was well established. england proved as susceptible to spiritualist phenomena as the united states, and although english mediums were at first few and far between, by the 1870s they were to be found in abundance, producing all the more spectacular effectsoftheir american counterparts: direct voice messages (in which the medium spokewiththevoice of the commu

sense toboth,led me further away from the notionofan infalliblechurchwhich offered hell opened to christiansinplace of eternal hope. i beheld on the further side, in the so-called hither hereafter, a place where men can dwell and healed by slow degrees of all their hurts can find new life in new and other work, worldwithoutend, because of endless worlds(slt,p. 62).his first direct experience of a medium waswiththe revd francis ward monck4-popularlybutinaccurately known as'dr'monck-whohad produced remarkable materializations at his seances in the early 1870s,butwhohad also in 1876 been exposed as a fraud and gaoled. waite met him in 1878:i made casual acquaintancewithdrmonck, the notorious cheating medium..i came across [him] keeping a noisome shop on theotherside of a foot-bridge spanning

sly drawn',butwaite was inclined to accepttheapparent evidenceofhisownsenses.referringto his experiences some twenty years later he remarked:if anyone asked me whether i have seen intelligentwritingproduced between locked slates under circumstances which fairly exclude the suggestion of trickery, i should reply that i have; andifhequestioned me further, whether in dark seances, when the so-called medium has been held in my arms, i have witnessed the levitation of inertobjects;i should again reply that i have(studiesinmysticism,pp. 133-4).whathe didnotadd wasthatwhentheseevents occurred he was seeking, and half-believed he had received; a message from his sister.thefirst seance waswithwilliameglinton,"ayoungmediumwhohadproduced amazing materializationsduringthe1870sbutwhobythemid-1880s was

rd, and spirit lights appeared,oneofwhich'disappeared closetomyownfacewitha slight smellofphosphorus'.thenthephenomenabeganto centre on waite.'iwastheobjectofsomeattentiononthepartofthespirits, partly because i wasnextthemedium,buti suppose also53_'whileyetaboyisoughtforghosts. 52becauseof the mediumistic powerswithwhich all these beingsseem to credit me 'charlie, oneof the spirit 'controls'ofthe medium 'volunteered the statement that i should make a very good medium' and then 'materialized twice overthe table, holdingtheslate which cast its phosphorescent light upon the drapery and ghostly countenance. ithinkhe turned in succession towards allofus, and then ascended towards.theceiling,vanishing in darkness'.evenmore impressive wasthe sudden materializationofa beautiful facebetweenmyself a

themostsolemn significance and sweet intelligence. i caught all this in an almost momentaryglimpse-aglimpsetoobriefformetofeel in any way surethatthe general resemblance to my dead sisterwhichi traced initwas morethanatrickof imagination.he added,withastonishing naivety 'moreover, as often in the mostgenuine materializations there was a faint phantasmal resemblance to the general contours of the medium'sownfeatures,buttransfiguredoutof all knowledge. rita, hethought,wasgenuine, for'in this seance, the essential element of fraud waswanting-i.e.there was no gain likely to accruein any way financially or otherwise tothemedium. it didnotoccur to him at the time that enthusiastic, unsolicited testimonials could be extremely beneficialtomrrita. later, he revised his opinion and in his autobiogr


GILBERT THE GOLDEN DAWN TWILIGHT OF THE MAGICIANS

ace and many spiritualists were undoubtedly converted to the cause by a desire to evade the probability of eternal damnation that victorian popular theology offered them. further, spiritualism offered the novel attraction, which no church could offer, of conversation with one's departed relatives, either by mechanicalmeans-suchas ouija boards and table255turning-ordirectly, through the voice of a medium who could offer to individuals specific messages from particular spirits.thereaction of the churches was unanimously hostile and spiritualistic phenomena were condemned as fraudulent or, more usually, diabolic; but however disapproving of particular practices, the churches did not deny the reality of a spiritual order, and society as a whole maintained a solid belief in the supernatural.nor

the churches was unanimously hostile and spiritualistic phenomena were condemned as fraudulent or, more usually, diabolic; but however disapproving of particular practices, the churches did not deny the reality of a spiritual order, and society as a whole maintained a solid belief in the supernatural.norwere all clerics equally hostile. some went so far as to holdseances-the'sittings' at which a medium, often in a trance, produces messages for those present-themselves, and one, the revd w. stainton moses, was fromi&]2until his death in1892a medium himself and the principal exponent of spiritualist thought in england. others were more circumspect and, whether from natural reticence or fear of episcopal wrath, carefully avoided publicity. one such group had affinities with the rosicrucians

husiastic, and utterly uncritical support. this was the theosophical society, the creation of madameb1avatskyand colonelh.s. olcott. helena petrovnab1avatskywas a remarkable person by any standards; by those of contemporary seekers after wonders andmarvelsshe was little short of a goddess, and her departure from the spiritualist22thegoldendawnmovement, where she had collectedenrouteboth fame as a medium and the dog-like devotionofcolonel olcott, to the more exotic shoresofeastemoccultism was inevitable. whether or not she had travelled in tibet, and whether or not she served hiddenmahatmas-indeed,whether or not such beings evenexist-isstill hotly debated, but what is unquestionable is thatherfollowers believed implicidy that she had and that she did.thetheosophical society had as its objec

ver took place. florence also believed in propagating hermetic beliefs, and once she had assimilated the teachings of the second order (her transcription ofthebookof theconcourseof theforces,whichcontainsthe essence of enochian magic, egyptian symblolism and astral travelling, was completed, with extra notes, on12october1893)she was eager to give her knowledge to the world.thisshe did through the medium of westcott'scolleaaneahermeticaseries, in which she edited thomas vaughan'seup255hrates,annotatedthe hermeticartandwroteegyptianmagic.theintroduction tothehermeticartcontains this sketch of the true alchemist:wisdomi can holdout no hope of success tothose whostill retainan absorbing interest in the world.inthe world adepts may be, but notofit.alchemyis a jealous mistress, she demands fromp


GILBERT THE MAGICAL MASON

the past centuries were often as capable, and as honest as those of today, and were no more easily misled. there are beings about us today- call them soul-less if youwill-whosemoral sense is nonexistent, who do evil by preference, and whose extinction is as much to be desired as was the fate of the medieval witches. an adept of the rosicrucian ideal is the very opposite to theman, miracle, magic69medium. he is living trained vital energy illumined by the spiritual above; the medium is a negative being, the prey of every evil influence, and of anyone with malign passion: he is deceiving and self deceived, the catspaw of every elemental force, and baneful misdirected energy. our existence passes in an atmosphere of material air; matter in the third state. but beyond this, there are other sta

nce, and of anyone with malign passion: he is deceiving and self deceived, the catspaw of every elemental force, and baneful misdirected energy. our existence passes in an atmosphere of material air; matter in the third state. but beyond this, there are other states, even more rare; even science begins to hint at one step beyond the invisible air- the hypothetical ether of the light waves. a true medium indeed, but there is an even rarer state in which we are equally bathed, the akasic so-called astral light, of which our senses are all too gross to form any conception; yet this unseen and almost inconceivable film is ever around us, and takes an impression of every event and form that exists and that ever has existed.itis the recording angel of the exoteric scriptures, to it refers the ad


GILBERT THE SORCERER AND HIS APPRENTICE

it closer' i said naturally i would very much, and thereupon it apparently glided down on to the table im255 mediately in front of us, passing over my hand, and feeling like a bit of damp fog. to me the features, so far as discernible, seemed to be those of a bald-headed man with a white beard,buta lady three or four places off declared that it was most plainly her mother's face. immediately the medium began to speak, in a quavering falsetto, some very trivial matter; a lady declared it was a message from her mother, of the authenticity of which she had no doubt. other messages were given to various persons present, which appeared to give them great content,butto me the appearance of the face was the striking and unaccountable fact. after leaving the room i walked a short distance with th

ven. i wondered, however, whether the phenomena ever took place under circumstances wherein it was humanly impossible for any preparation to be made, and, to test this for my own satifaction, i decided to try and get a materializing seance in my own chambers, with a select circle of my own friends, all being inquirers, neither deniers nor believers, but merely in quest of truth. i arranged with a medium to come when i should fetchhim,not tellinghimwhere the seance was to be held. i personally procured the things he wanted, such as a concertina, a tambourine, a bell, a musical box, etc, and when we were assembled i brought him in a cab. he saiditwas very doubtfulifthere would be any manifestation under the circumstances, which were very unfavourable. but there were the ordinary phenomena th

unfavourable. but there were the ordinary phenomena that have been so often described, and need not be repeated. a curious point, however, was that none of us had the slightest feeling of having experienced anything uncanny or supernatural. in discussing it afterwards we were divided in opinion, whether it had been brilliant conjuring, or the manifestation of some strange unknown force which the medium somehow was able to set in motion, and to some extent control. either hypothesis was unlikely, because in either case the power would have been worth a fortune to the medium, and he would not have been dependent on the comparatively paltry fees he charged. but we could think of no other theory. since that time i have seen very little of physical manifesta255 tions, of the knocking, moving o

ne way, though extremely interesting in another. trance mediums have given me messages from friends who have passed over, couched in familiar phrases, in the very tone and manner of the person they were supposed tosome psychic memories 93come from, sometimes alluding to events known to me and to no one else. convincing enough, i have been told. what more could you ask? but never by a professional medium have i been told anything that was not somehow, consciously or subconsciously, in my own mind.itmight be a forgotten, or half forgotten, memory of something said long ago. but it was there. vainly have i asked to be told something that could not be in my mind. this i have had, but not from a medium, nor with any suggestion of communication from the dead. a very instructive experience occurr

spritualistic friends have more than hinted that this was what actually happened, she, however,hadno belief in spiritualism. her gift, such as it was, she declared was perfectly natural, merely a kindoftelepathy, developed by a power of concentration.theidea of thought-forms recurred. was it possible that the disembodied spirit, say of one who had passed over, could create a thought-form, which a medium could see,andthus convey a message?ifso a mine of information lay before us of great value.if,for example, my father could recall to. me, through a medium, an incident known only to me and himself (which seems to be a frequent experience, and considered a convincing proof of bona fides, why should not my grand-some psychicmem.ories95father, who was an indian merchant, be abletogive me detai


GILBERT R A CHAOS OUT OF ORDER THE RISE AND FALL OF THE SWEDENBORGIAN RITE

e was chief adept for yorkshire) and his opposition helped to cut off the potential supply of members from within that society. even greater opposition and uproar would have followed if the views of one less reluctant but equally prominent member had become known. the rev. william stainton moses (1840 1892) was the first supreme grand chaplain of the rite as well as being a prominent spiritualist medium and co-founder, in 1881, of the spiritualist journal, light. he was eager for a lodge to be established in london and told irwin (20 may 1877) that he knew, 4 or 5 friends (all spiritualists) who would join me. in a later letter (undated, but probably early in 1878) he explained why: i want to form a lodge in london entirely composed of sp[irituali]sts& to seek for communion with the world


GNOSTIC HANDBOOK

mages of men and things reflected in water, and later on the things themselves. after that, it would be easier to watch the heavenly bodies and the sky itself by night, looking at the light of the moon and stars rather than the sun and the suns light in the day time..last of all, he would be able to look at the sun and contemplate its nature, not as it appears when reflected in water or any alien medium, but as it is in itself the gnostic handbook page 10 in its own domain..and now he would begin to draw the conclusion that it is the sun that produces the seasons and the course of the year and controls everything in the visible world and moreover is in a way the cause of all that he and his companions used to see. republic, plato. 516ff. plato, then, is illustrating for us the state of man


GNOSTIC STUDIES THE GNOSTIC HANDBOOK II GNOSTIC THEURGY

mages of men and things reflected in water, and later on the things themselves. after that, it would be easier to watch the heavenly bodies and the sky itself by night, looking at the light of the moon and stars rather than the sun and the suns light in the day time..last of all, he would be able to look at the sun and contemplate its nature, not as it appears when reflected in water or any alien medium, but as it is in itself in its own domain..and now he would begin to draw the conclusion that it is the sun that produces the seasons and the course of the year and controls everything in the visible world and moreover is in a way the cause of all that he and his companions used to see. republic, plato. 516ff. plato, then, is illustrating for us the state of man. his insight is clear and pr

r symbol-system did not develop or evolve naturally as most languages do, but was received through the crystal gnostic theurgy page 114 gazing visions of john dee (1527-1608) through the mediumship of edward kelly. ohn dee, a respected scientist and later alchemist, began experimenting with the occult sciences but found himself most successful in using a crystal with the assistance of a sensitive medium. as they began to receive messages they found themselves in communication with a strange and powerful force which outlined a complete, yet cryptic arcane system, this complex revelation had its own syntax and internal consistency and was one of great potency. since it was only of esoteric value, the correct pronunciations of the various letters and words triggered, and can still trigger, al

omplex numerical codes within the book of the law which suggest it is not a conscious fraud. aiwass could be best seen as a personification of the innermost will of crowley himself. it is that true self or will, which being beyond time was able to contemplate the transition which was occurring in the solar logos. it is ludicrous to see aiwass as some sort of extra-terrestrial using crowley as the medium or prophet of a new age. crowley himself had a love/hate relationship with both aiwass and the book of the law and conveniently lost it for some years in his attic! the book of the law is classic unconscious material. it is crowley's individual experience of the equinox of the gods as filtered via his own psychological structure. it could be said to be is his selfs perception of what was oc

nterpretations give us important clues regarding the message of the remnant age and its relation to conventional forms of christianity. madame blavaskty madame blavaskty was another who felt the great change that was occurring. she was born in russia in 1831 and in her early life trained as a circus hand and piano teacher, as her skills as a psychic developed she became an assistant to the famous medium douglas home. she travelled widely including such exotic locations as tibet and the himalayas. in 1873 she began teaching her own form of spiritualism, but this soon gave way to her unique adaptation of the esoteric teachings which came to be known as theosophy. she believed that she was in intimate contact with the mahatmas or secret chiefs who were the spiritual masters behind mans develo


GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS Z2

hou mayest retain the shroud of darkness under thy own proper control and guidance. v. state clearly to the shroud what it is thy desire to perform therewith. w. having obtained the desired effect, and gone about invisible, it is required that thou should conjure the powers of the light to act against that shroud of darkness and mystery so as to disintegrate it, lest any force seek to use it as a medium for an obsession, etc. therefore, rehearse a conjuration as aforesaid, and then open the shroud and come forth out of the midst thereof, and then disintegrate that shroud by the use of a conjuration to the forces of hnyb to disintegrate and scatter the particles thereof, but affirming that they shall again be readily attracted at thy command. on no account must that shroud of awful mystery


GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM15

r defense against evil forces. for this reason, it is under the presidency of hrwbg and of f, whose names and forces are to be invoked at its consecration. this should take place on the day and hour of f, or else during the course of the fiery tattwa. any convenient sword may be adapted to this use, but the handle, hilt and guard must be such as to offer surfaces for inscriptions. it should be of medium length and weight. the motto of the adeptus should be engraved upon it, or upon the hilt in letters of emerald green, in addition to the mystic devices and names. the hilt, pommel and guard are to be coloured a flame red. the blade should be clean and bright. pentagrams should be painted on salient portions because this is the lineal figure of hrwbg. the divine and angelic names related to


GOLDEN CHAIN AND THE LONELY ROAD

crooked path teachings. this particular mystery-rite obtains the meeting, soul to soul, between the aspirant and the deity. in the stream of sabbatic wisdom descended from yelda paterson through zos vel thanatos (austin osman spare, there is a line of transmission facilitated by the 'passing -on' of a spirit-familiar. in its contemporary manifestation this arcanum has itself 'fleshed out' via the medium of a mystery-rite 'the black eagle rite, simply named after the spirit itself. this instance in itself serves to illustrate that a certain type of magical lineage is principally conveyed via the inheritance of spirit-familiars. one might consider that the animal-totem, be it eagle, snake, fox or boar, functions as a 'mask' for the informing sentience of such traditions. mystery-rites, in an

nted, the task of the practice being to transform the apparent 'poisons' or mis-aligned sentiences into 'nectars' or benefic states of potent magical gnosis: to realise the union of purity and perfidy. oneiric initiation and transmission: the silver thread and road of green a principal way in which knowledge is transmitted within the cultus is via dreams. many of our rites are derived through the medium of lucid or clear-eyed dreaming; their messages being 'fleshed out' using the bases of traditional ritual structures, but enhanced and developed as the dream so dictates. it is indeed considered a talent and a blessing from the gods if someone has the power to dream viridically- that is to dream true, with a mind made green 'fertile as old eden. as in the matter of unique transmission, if s

in rites performed by higher adepts of the sabbatic mysteries the witches' supper is literally of 'flesh and blood- of semen and vaginal elixirs. for it is known that the seasons of the moon are refracted through the vessel of the priestess and that the issue of her sexual mouth contains the secrets (secret-ions) of the gnosis in a fluidic hypostasis. likewise the seed of a priest is the numinous medium for the powers of the godhead and for the concealed radiances of the sun. in rites employing a seeress as the so-called 'ophidian oracle, a trance-state is actuated by cunnilingus and the lucid post-orgasmic dream of the priestess is guided by external manuductive passes and verbal conjurations. as can be seen, if one considers it deeply, such matters cannot be operated effectively between


GRAHAM HANCOCK FINGERPRINTS OF THE GODS

bc. this is 5 ibid, p. 149. 6 ibid, p. 93-6. graham hancock fingerprints of the gods 25 emphasized by the coring tubes used, in 1949, by one of the byrd antarctic expeditions to take samples of sediment from the bottom of the ross sea. the sediments showed numerous clearly demarcated layers of stratification reflecting different environmental conditions in different epochs: coarse glacial marine, medium glacial marine, fine glacial marine, and so on. the most surprising discovery, however, was that a number of the layers were formed of fine-grained, well-assorted sediments, such as are brought down to the sea by rivers flowing from temperate (that is, ice-free) lands. 7 using the ionium-dating method developed by dr w. d. urry (which makes use of three different radioactive elements found

os, a sixteenth-century spanish chronicler, stated that according to the indians, he had been a bearded man of tall stature clothed in a white robe which came down to his feet and which he wore belted at the waist .7 other descriptions, collected from many different and widely separated andean peoples, all seemed to identify the same enigmatic individual. according to one he was: a bearded man of medium height dressed in a rather long cloak. he was past his prime, with grey hair, and lean. he walked with a staff and addressed the natives with love, calling them his sons and daughters. as he traversed all the land he worked miracles. he healed the sick by touch. he spoke every tongue even better than the natives. they called him thunupa or tarpaca, viracocha-rapacha or pachaccan..8 in one l

d not only for studying the round face of the earth but for their contemplation of the arch of heaven ?8 and is it a coincidence that the 6 popol vuh, introduction, p. 16. see also the magic and mysteries of mexico, p. 250ff. 7 popol vuh, pp. 168-9. 8 ibid. graham hancock fingerprints of the gods 160 outstanding achievement of mayan society was its observational astronomy, upon which, through the medium of advanced mathematical calculations, was based a clever, complex, sophisticated and very accurate calendar? knowledge out of place in 1954 j. eric thompson, a leading authority on the archaeology of central america, confessed to a deep sense of puzzlement at a number of glaring disparities he had identified between the generally unremarkable achievements of the mayas, as a whole and the a

rylines so similar? why are they laden with common symbolism? and why do they so often share the same stock characters and plots? if they are indeed memories, why are there no historical records of the planetary disaster they seem to refer to? could it be that the myths themselves are historical records? could it be that these cunning and immortal stories, composed by anonymous geniuses, were the medium used to record such information and pass it on in the time before history began? and the ark went upon the face of the waters there was a king, in ancient sumer, who sought eternal life. his name was gilgamesh. we know of his exploits because the myths and traditions of mesopotamia, inscribed in cuneiform script upon tablets of baked clay, have survived. many thousands of these tablets, som

ime i immersed myself in what egyptologists call these ancient spells, i was impressed by the strange glimpses they seemed to afford of a high intelligence at work, darting from behind layers of incomprehension, reporting on experiences that prehistoric man should never have had and expressing notions he should never have been able to formulate. in short, the effect the texts achieved through the medium of hieroglyphs was akin to the effect the great pyramid achieved through the medium of architecture. in both cases the dominant impression was of anachronism of advanced technological processes used or described at a period in human history when there was supposed to have been no technology at all. 1944, p. 69. graham hancock fingerprints of the gods 354 chapter 42 anachronisms and enigmas


GREENFIELD ALLEN SECRET CIPHER OF THE UFONAUTS

eemed a down-to- earth person with an extraordinary story to tell. secret cipher of the ufonauts 9 bimstein, louis m, also known as max theon and aia aziz. the son of a polish rabbi, bimstein traveled in nineteenth century egypt and became a disciple of the coptic initiate paolos metamon, under whom he became the grand master of the hermetic brotherhood of light. bimstein later married the trance medium mary ware and became the conduit of the cosmic philosophy. virtually every modern occult movement, from the theosophical society to the followers of sri aurobindo in india, owe him a debt in their origins. bimstein was a high initiate, quite a mysterious person, and probably in constant contact with ufonauts early on. he died in the early 1920s and has been largely forgotten until recently

ission based on the cipher hidden in the book of the law. lightlines group, organized in kentucky by carla rueckert and the late don elkins. lightlines is one of the few trance channel contactee bodies making no claims for the true nature of its channelings, and known for doing systematic research on the process of communication. elkins was an eastern airline pilot but also an accomplished trance medium, best known for the work eventually published as the ra material. secret cipher of the ufonauts 13 layne, meade, founder of the venerable borderland sciences research foundation. layne was for many years the editor of bsrf s round robin and other journals, and he worked closely with trance channeler mark probert. layne was also a student of the work of frater achad. at one time, layne had b

ound to king john (same cipher value. king john equals 98, which equals i adore god and shall deny god, a fair description of england s historical and muchhated king john, but also a description of a key occult mystery in classical (as distinguished from new aeon) qabala, pointed out by frater achad: the interplay of 31 and its reverse, 13, or god and not. reference also blavatsky s contemporary, medium florence cook s control, katie king -the daughter of john king a/k/a sir henry morgan, the famous pirate. katie king= 139= unveiling and the bride. katie king appeared in spirit photographs as an unveiled bride. hpb s later mahatmas koot hoomi= 109= androgynous, and, from liber al. the lover; or hllarion smerdis= 183= ascended master, which suggests conscious ciphering. when we take into co

ufonauts 41 aleister crowley called 11 the great magical number, as uniting the antithesis of 5 and 6 etc (see aia aziz, fact and morya, above) and further, the general number of magick, or energy tending to change. rene guenon calls 11 the great number of the hieros gamos, or, as annemarie schimmel explains it, the sacred marriage between macrocosm and microcosm which is the precise role of the medium and contactee as well. i have mentioned the seth material as indicating a continuity from the mediumship and ufo contacteeism of the past 100+ years to the so-called new age trance channeling phenomenon. to be sure, a parallel exists with the holy books and the patience worth material channeled by mrs. curran from 1916. the alleged discarnate 17th century english girl who came through in co


GRIMM JACOB TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 3

in this they followed the pattern of any romance poetry (see suppl. that' passing round' or alternate telling of myth and marchen was already a greek and roman custom, as we may see by ovid's met. lib. iv, where the minyads during their spinning and weaving beguile the time by telling tales, 39' utile opus manuum vario sermone levemus, jerque vices aliquid, quod tempora longa videri non sinat, in medium vacuas referamus ad aures' dicta probant, primamque jubent narrare sorores. 167: desierat, mediumque fuit breve tempus, et orsa est dicere leuconoe, vocem tenuere sorores. 274: poscitur alcithoii, postquam siluere sorores. but it was the festival of bacchus, the priest had bidden them keep it' immunes operum dominas famulasque suorum' and the god avenged himself by turning their web into a

an (wackern. basel mss. p. 55^ that the common i^eople disbelieved the death of einp. frederick, and expected him to come back, is plain from the passages which expressly refer to' old peasants; it had most likely been the same in the preceding (13th) cent, and was long after. impostors took advantage of the general delusion; one chronicle (bohmer 1, 14) relates 'ecce quidam truphator surrexit in medium, qui dixit se esse fridericum quondam imjperatorem, quod de se multis intersignis et quibusdam prestigiis scire volentibus comprobavit' king rudolf had him burnt on a pile in 1285. yet detmar has under the year 1287 ^by der tid quam to lubeke en olt man, de sprak, he were heiser vrederic, de vordrevene. deme beghunden erst de boven (lads) und dat mene volk to horende sines tusches (fraud, u

lez daz sie domit bezouber^ and this proves the connexion of magical appliances with superstitious healing appliances. as the sick and the restored used to consecrate and hang up in churches an image or a limb of wax, so by images the witch maimed and killed. no doubt this kind of conjuring goes back to the oldest times; we find it in ovid, amor. iii. 7, 29: sagave punicea defixit nomina cera, et medium tenues in jecur egit acus? and goeth and taketli liis crossbow, and having bent it, will shoot at the image' then said the other' as thou lovest thy life, duck thee under the water when he shall shoot' and the man did so. and again he read in the book, and spake' behold, what seest thou' the man said' i see that he hath missed, and is exceeding sorry, and my wife with him; the scholar-erran

(p. 388, for a bad fall. in a netlil. comedy of the 16th century ^de bose frouwens/ they sew up the sick woman in a page's skin 'in eiue vriske pagenhut heneijen' schmidt on the east mongols p. 229 remarks, that these tribes also, to cure a disease, put their feet in the opened breast of a horse fresh hilled. the application of warm flesh is several times mentioned' vivmn gallinaceum pitzzitw per medium dividere, et protinus calidum su2^er vulnus imponere sic ut pars interior corpori jungatur^ celsus 5, 27 'cut open a black hen, and lay it on the shaven head' ettn. hebamme 795; fresh-hilled flesh on a wound, belg. mus. 7, 446 (see suppl^ again, the hirzin rieme, hart-strap, cut out of randolt's hide for the sick lion (reinh. 1951, is found actually prescribed as a remedy, bresl. ms. of the

a adjecit' habesne in horto tuo canapum spissum et longum' quae ait' habeo valde optatum' cui vetula' vade' inquit' tribus noctibus successive in crepusculo serotino ad ipsum hortum tali modo et forma, prima namque nocte accipe unam libram lardi spississimi et optimi quam poteris habere, secunda nocte duas, tertia vero tres, et semper pouas dextrum pedem ad canapum, ac projiciendo lardum usque ad medium canapi, vel citra, haec dices verba" alrawn du vil giiet, mit trawrigem miiet eiief ich dich an, dastu meiuen leidigen man bringst darzue. das er mir kein leid nimmer tue' tertia igitur nocte cum mulier haec verba replicaret, vetula abscondita in canapo jacebat. prius autem informaverat praedictam mulierem, quod attentissime auscultaret quae sibi tertia nocte dicta alrawn insinuaret. unde i


H SPENCER LEWIS ROSICRUCIAN MANUAL AMORC 1990

by the constitution and the decrees of the imperator, the grand master, or the supreme council. symbolically, he is the greatest light of each temple, and each lodge. he is the imperator's representative in each temple, and the grand master's representative in each lodge. his place is in the east, from whence all knowledge comes. he stands in the east at all convocations and lectures, to act as a medium .the master messenger.for the radiation of light and the dissemination of knowledge [36] the grand master shall be addressed as: worthy grand master. during all convocations he shall be saluted as hereinafter explained (see salutations, and in all ways shown that respect, consideration, and honor due his noble, unselfish, and ritualistic position. in subordinate lodges the master shall be a

n's total inheritance, of what is psychically innate in him. dreams, therefore, are something primordial, epigastric, intuitive. at rose-croix university and in dream laboratories in various centers around the world dream phenomena are being studied using scientifically established principles in an attempt to unravel some of the secret mysteries hidden in dreams. one recurring problem is that the medium of recollection does not seem to be the memory recollection associated with outer consciousness. unless a dream is recalled at various depths of consciousness as one passes from the deep subconscious through the borderline states to outer consciousness, a dream may swirl away and begin to fade as soon as we wake up. as for the dreams one has had earlier in the night, they are usually lost a

sensitive levels of consciousness permeating man's being. it is that consciousness and intelligence which accounts for the involuntary actions of the body. the psychic body is a kind of conscious field that corresponds to the physical body. the silver cord is the connecting link between the physical and psychic organisms so that the two may work cooperatively. the autonomic nervous system is the medium for the subconscious mind to carry out the commands in the psychic body. the psychic body carries with it a behavior pattern from the most primitive states of mankind, and the pattern of cosmic order of which this energy of life consists. there are seven important psychic centers or glands which receive and transform the psychic vibrations which we receive into grosser ones, enabling us to


HAMIL THE ROSICRUCIAN SEER

he chatter, but by and by he sucked his sugar candy, and recovered his tranquillity; and the magician made him seat himself under a window,theonlyonethat had notbeendarkened,and poured out a table-spoonful ofsomeblackliquidinto theboy'srighthand,and bade him hold the hand steady, and keep his eye fixed upon the surface of the liquid("here" the doctor says, as with the magic mirrors of old "is the medium used to embody the idea, which has been conveyed by the operator to persons in correspond255 ence; the angle of direction from the boy's mind, must beinaccordance with the angle from the person in correspondence) and then resuming his old station by the brazier, sung out for several minutes on end "what do you see? allahbismillah255what do you see" all the while the smoke curled up faster a

attending that power of course is right; but it is not necessary for them to be always in a state of anxiety concerning it; for the being that gives that power, directs and controls the use of it. when you have done as much as is in your power for preventing evil spirits from taking any hold upon you, you have done sufficient.2i.-isit advisable that i should develop my faculty of being a writing medium? c.a.-itwould be prejudicial to you. in the first place you could not ascertain whether those spirits who guided your hand were really and truly what they profess themselves to be. you might receive communications from them which would so prey upon your mind that it would incapacitate you from the every day duties of life.thestatements they made would most probably, one half of them, be unt

ut a letter which i intend to address to them on the subject, and which, when complete, i will do myself the pleasure of sending for your perusal. if either of your mediums are seers,ishall be most happy to lend you my large crystal, which--did me the honour. to present me with, and also to obtain the promise of your guardian spirit to appear therein, and to respond to your questions, should your medium possess the requisite faculty; at the same time furnishing you with the necessary instructions for its use. withmyand my young friend's best regards,iam, dear sir, yours faithfully, robert owen, esq.f.h.[croydon]13november1854mydear sir,i duly received your esteemed present of the fourth and fifth parts of the'newexistence,'by which i am much obliged; and i should have acknowledged their re

tal,-thatone man's unceasing efforts for so many years for the benefit of mankind should be so long, and apparently so hopelessly, retarded, by another man's insane ambition, plunging the civilized world into all the evils and horrors of a war and itsconsequence-retrogradation.i took the opportunity of my return to call uponmrs. for a tablet i had left with him, and was surprised to find that his medium's faculty had left her, though probably,undermore judicious treatment, it may return. may i be allowed to inquire if your researches by the rappists continue to develop themselves to your satisfaction, and to repeat that i shall be most happy to obtain responses by the crystal to any questions you may favour me with as a testoftheir relative value. i have received from the spirit of my mirr

ainst. his guardian spirit makes it known to me that it will not be advisable to write to him for a short time.2.-1will write to him when you advise.e.a.-intwenty days.3.-mayi ask the name of his guardian spirit?e.a.-solomia.theresponses thus obtained are given by the c. a. generally in a large mirror, eighteen inches bytwelve;sometimes in a crystal and although my seer is a rapping and a writing medium, i never use the first, and rarely the last.theprocess is so slow, and liable to interruption, and the spirits are so utterly beyond control, for even when we exorcise them we cannot tell whether theymayormay not leave the room and return when it is over. in the responses by the crystal, the answers continually come faster than i canwrite;-indeedi have had more than 1,200 words pass through


HELENA BLAVATSKY THE KEY TO THEOSOPHY

eit? a. a tree is known by its fruit, a system by its results. when our opponents are able to prove to us that any solitary student of occultism throughout the ages has become a saintly adept like ammonius saccas, or even a plotinus, or a theurgist like iamblichus, or achieved feats such as are claimed to have been done by st. germain, without any master to guide him, and all this without being a medium, a self-deluded psychic, or a charlatan-then shall we confess ourselves mistaken. but till then, theosophists prefer to follow the proven natural law of the tradition of the sacred science. there are mystics who have made great discoveries in chemistry and physical sciences, almost bordering on alchemy and occultism; others who, by the sole aid of their genius, have rediscovered portions, i

lism, we do believe, most decidedly. q. do you reject the phenomena also? a. assuredly not-save cases of conscious fraud. q. how do you account for them, then? a. in many ways. the causes of such manifestations are by no means so simple as the spiritualists would like to believe. foremost of all, the deus ex machina of the so-called "materializations" is usually the astral body or "double" of the medium or of someone present. this astral body is also the producer or operating force in the manifestations of slate-writing "davenport"-like manifestations, and so on. q. you say usually-then what is it that produces the rest? a. that depends on the nature of the manifestations. sometimes the astral remains, the kamalokic "shells" of the vanished personalities that were; at other times, elementa

e reincarnating ego, the spiritual and immortal "individuality" and this hypothesis we entirely reject. the conscious individuality of the disembodied cannot materialize, nor can it return from its own mental devachanic sphere to the plane of terrestrial objectivity. q. but many of the communications received from the "spirits" show not only intelligence, but a knowledge of facts not known to the medium, and sometimes even not consciously present to the mind of the investigator, or any of those who compose the audience. a. this does not necessarily prove that the intelligence and knowledge you speak of belong to spirits, or emanate from disembodied souls. somnambulists have been known to compose music and poetry and to solve mathematical problems while in their trance state, without having

urely psychic and spiritual manifestations we believe in the intercommunication of the spirit of the living man with that of disembodied personalities. we say that in such cases it is not the spirits of the dead who descend on earth, but the spirits of the living that ascend to the pure spiritual souls. in truth there is neither ascending nor descending, but a change of state or condition for the medium. the body of the latter becoming paralyzed, or "entranced" the spiritual ego is free from its trammels, and finds itself on the same plane of consciousness with the disembodied spirits. hence, if there is any spiritual attraction between the two they can communicate, as often occurs in dreams. the difference between a mediumistic and a non-sensitive nature is this: the liberated spirit of a

edium. the body of the latter becoming paralyzed, or "entranced" the spiritual ego is free from its trammels, and finds itself on the same plane of consciousness with the disembodied spirits. hence, if there is any spiritual attraction between the two they can communicate, as often occurs in dreams. the difference between a mediumistic and a non-sensitive nature is this: the liberated spirit of a medium has the opportunity and facility of influencing the passive organs of its entranced physical body, to make them act, speak, and write at its will. the ego can make it repeat, echo-like, and in the human language, the thoughts and ideas of the disembodied entity, as well as its own. but the non-receptive or non-sensitive organism of one who is very positive cannot be so influenced. hence, al


HOWE THE ALCHEMIST OF THE GOLDEN DAWN

a of chiswick by the 1870s because gardner fils was educated at the godolphin school at hammersmith. his first employment was as a clerk in a stockbroker's office( c. 1875-86) and in the latter year founded his own small stockbroking firm. he married in c. 1885 his parents were both addicted to spiritualism and he made a record of seances held at their home in 1878-9 when a certain joseph was the medium' on one occasion 'f.l.g. was slightly controlled by silver star- the latter was no doubt one of the countless red indians who manifested themselves as 'spirit guides 'and tried all he could to expel the influence by making passes over the medium. he was one of many who joined the theosophical society when madame blavatsky arrived in london. he preserved two sheets of paper with an automatic

t, and a new dangerous part taken by itself only. i do not think p[eter] d[avidson] knew that t.h.b. was a convicted felon, but when he did know it, he still embarked with his family and this felon for america. he has not been over scrupulous and has been making use of occultism for mere secular gain. i could tell you much of it if i were to see you personally. i know about thomas' he is a public medium, and like all the rest, pays the penalty of being subject to the will of elementaries& losing control of himself. he has attained to some kind of spiritual insight into the macrocosm, but others have done it so much better, that it is very little worth. his paper advertises him& he makes what's to him a living by it. please excuse a short letter this time. in haste, yours fraternally, wm. a

tions for divi.nation wer fir t published in papus, l tarot des hohemiens (1889; enghsh translation m 1892 by a. p. morton, second edition, revised by a. e. waite, 1910. 4 irwin's son herbert, a medical stud nt at bristol,.had died of an overdose of laudanum in 1879 and irwm made persistent efforts to contact him. william eglinton (1857-1933) was a well-known 'materialization' and 'slate-writing' medium. asealed slate would have a message written upon it during a seance eve if the slate itsel was supposedly inaccessible to human agents. eghnton was acquamted with madame blavatsky and visited adyar, near madras, when h.p.b. was there during the early 1880s. he joined the london lodge of the theosophical society during the early 1880s. 5 john thomas, who lived in cheshire, was a spiri ualist

ngs me such multifarious duties& interruptions that i am not my own master. in your letter, i think there is a solution of continuity, in your having omitted one or two words necessary to the full understanding of your meaning. however, you allude to davidson and thomas. i assume you mean peter davidson of the h[ermetic] b[rotherhood] of l[uxor& thomas, of frodsham, cheshire, the spiritualist and medium. as you did not belong to the h.b. of l. and i did not send you the particulars of the smashing-up of the whole wretched affair [sic. it came to my knowledge that burgoyne, the secretary, of whom i had always been suspicious, was no other than a man i had known previously under the name of d'alton who made such a confession of black magic that i rejected him altogether as being impossible

roaching his quarters he turns pale and trembles. it is supposed he has been guilty of something which puts him in mortal fear, and that he contemplates going off to australia. it is too long a tale to tell you the whole of it. if you know thomas of frodsham and mean him by your allusion, i can tell you about him. he has come entirely to grief and is sending begging letters to every one. he was a medium in communication with the colour spirits with whom he appears to have had a pact, but on two occasions nearly lost his life thro' them. the most apparently peaceable elementals, if a storm happens to come on, will become very violent and uncontrollable. the conflict of the elements seems to excite them to fury, and woe to the mortal, not being an adept, who encounters them. thomas has gone


HP LOVECRAFT A DARK LORE

an, and a crumbling volume of wholly unidentifiable characters yet with certain symbols and diagrams shuddering recognizable to the occult student. clearly, the lingering local rumours had not lied. this place had once been the seat of an evil older than mankind and wider than the known universe. in the ruined desk was a small leatherbound record-book filled with entries in some odd cryptographic medium. the manuscript writing consisted of the common traditional symbols used today in astronomy and anciently in alchemy, astrology, and other dubious arts- the devices of the sun, moon, planets, aspects, and zodiacal signs- here massed in solid pages of text, with divisions and paragraphings suggesting that each symbol answered to some alphabetical letter. in the hope of later solving the cryp

s walls and roof were of dressed masonry. its length he could not imagine, for it stretched ahead indefinitely into the blackness. of the archways, some had doors of the old six-panelled colonial type, whilst others had none. overcoming the dread induced by the smell and the howling, willett began to explore these archways one by one; finding beyond them rooms with groined stone ceilings, each of medium size and apparently of bizarre used. most of them had fireplaces, the upper courses of whose chimneys would have formed an interesting study in engineering. never before or since had he seen such instruments or suggestions of instruments as here loomed up on every hand through the burying dust and cobwebs of a century and a half, in many cases evidently shattered as if by the ancient raider

eirdly figured leaden bowls whose rims retained such obnoxious deposits and around which clung repellent odours perceptible above even the general noisomness of the crypt. when he had completed about half the entire circuit of the wall he found another corridor like that from which he had come, and out of which many doors opened. this he proceeded to investigate; and after entering three rooms of medium size and of no significant contents, he came at last to a large oblong apartment whose business-like tanks and tables, furnaces and modern instruments, occasional books and endless shelves of jars and bottles proclaimed it indeed the long-sought laboratory of charles ward- and no doubt of old joseph curwen before him. after lighting the three lamps which he found filled and ready, dr. wille

ined to penetrate every wonder and nightmare this nether realm might contain, seized the small lamp and crossed the threshold. a wave of nameless fright rolled out to meet him, but he yielded to no whim and deferred to no intuition. there was nothing alive here to harm him, and he would not be stayed in his piercing of the eldritch cloud which engulfed his patient. the room beyond the door was of medium size, and had no furniture save a table, a single chair, and two groups of curious machines with clamps and wheels, which willett recognised after a moment as mediaeval instruments of torture. on one side of the door stood a rack of savage whips, above which were some shelves bearing empty rows of shallow pedestalled cups of lead shaped like grecian kylikes. on the other side was the table;


HP LOVECRAFT BEYOND THE WALL OF SLEEP

istence the man was himself a luminous thing of the same race as his enemy. this impression was sustained by his frequent references to flying through space and burning all that impeded his progress. yet these conceptions were formulated in rustic words wholly inadequate to convey them, a circumstance which drove me to the conclusion that if a dream world indeed existed, oral language was not its medium for the transmission of thought. could it be that the dream soul inhabiting this inferior body was desperately struggling to speak things which the simple and halting tongue of dullness could not utter? could it be that i was face to face with intellectual emanations which would explain the mystery if i could but learn to discover and read them? i did not tell the older physicians of these


HP LOVECRAFT THE PICTURE IN THE HOUSE

ed by the bleak exterior of the house. just what it was that i feared or loathed, i could by no means define; but something in the whole atmosphere seemed redolent of unhallowed age, of unpleasant crudeness, and of secrets which should be forgotten. i felt disinclined to sit down, and wandered about examining the various articles which i had noticed. the first object of my curiosity was a book of medium size lying upon the table and presenting such an antediluvian aspect that i marvelled at beholding it outside a museum or library. it was bound in leather with metal fittings, and was in an excellent state of preservation; being altogether an unusual sort of volume to encounter in an abode so lowly. when i opened it to the title page my wonder grew even greater, for it proved to be nothing


HUEBNER LOUISE WITCHCRAFT FOR ALL WICCA 04

n would say, then making them say it. it may be that i was simply manipulating them, setting them up to react in a certain way, but the method isn't important. it's the result that counts. when i was a child, my mother and my grandmother did all sorts of psychic, witchy things, so they naturally recognized that i was a bit different from the rest of my cousins. my sister doesn't do this. she is a medium; she receives, which makes her very important to anyone who is a witch. i have been psychic since childhood. people used to visit us, and i could tell them things about their lives that i could not possibly have known if i hadn't been psychic. frequently, people would react in a nervous way, and of course, any child enjoys causing a sensation in adults, so i kept it up. i soon learned to di


INITIATION INTO HERMETICS

al and magnetical fluids which represent the contrasting polarities. 4. the principle of air another element derived from akasa is that of air. initiated people do not regard this principle as a real element, but they will grant it the role of a mediator between the fiery and the watery principles, so that the principle of air will, in a certain way, establish the neutral equilibrium, acting as a medium between the active and the passive activities of water and of fire. through the interaction of the active and passive elements of fire and water the whole created life has become motion. in its mediatorship the principle of air has assumed the quality of warmth from the fire and that of humidity from the water. without these two qualities any life would be inconceivable. these two qualities

ical development at full speed. magical physical training (v) in this step i shall quote some exercises that render possible a deliberate passive communication with the invisible ones from a magical point of view. in a certain way the methods resemble the spiritualistic ones, but the magician will soon notice that he is not training himself to become a person without any will of his own, called a medium by the spiritualists. the magician may not become a plaything of uncontrollable powers; on the contrary, he directs his powers consciously and also learns to use them deliberately. in this respect, he considers the laws of the invisible world as well as those of the physical world. to further the passive communication with invisible beings, there are recommended mainly the levitation exerci

preparation is very different from that of the spiritualists who behave passively insofar as they take a pencil into their hands and write or paint. whether the messages that are asked for by the medial writing or painting of the spiritualists are actually coming out of the fourth dimension or the way they say it, from the world beyond or whether they originate only in the subconsciousness of the medium in question is entirely left to the judgment of the magician. a hand that has been exteriorized according to our method has really been transplanted into the fourth dimension and can be seen by any being of that sphere that wants to use if to send messages to our material world. as soon as the beginner has done these exercises, he is able to communicate with the beings of the fourth dimensi

nd one with an artist, another with a saint, in a different place with a pharaoh, and immediately again with an angel. therefore it is not at all surprising that this particular field of knowledge will meet with a host of opponents and mockers, because of its amount of self-deception. no wonder that a phantom has such a strong instinct of self-preservation as to present itself as a vampire to the medium or the whole circle, and indeed becomes fatal to the neighborhood as well. of course, all this does not mean that a genuine magician who masters the fourth state of aggregation, the akasa principle, would not be able to communicate with a deceased person or with an intellect that is not yet embodied. i have already quoted the practice in the chapter about mediumistic writing. apart from tha


IRISH WITCHCRAFT AND DEMONOLOGY

ture she made the required confession of magical practices. she admitted the denial of her faith and the sacrificing to robert, son of art, and as well that she had caused certain women of her acquaintance to appear as if they had goats' horns, she also confessed that at the suggestion of dame alice she had frequently consulted demons and received responses from them, and that she had acted as a "medium (mediatrix) between her and the said robert. she declared that although she herself was mistress of the black art, yet she was as nothing in comparison with the dame from whom she had learnt all her knowledge, and that there was no one in the world more skilful than she. she also stated that william outlawe deserved death as much as she, for he was privy to their sorceries, and for a year a

ny as a black swan. had the words been written at the time the unfortunate negro might well have exclaimed, though in vain, to his judges "mislike me not for my complexion- the shadowed livery of the burning sun" or could it have been that he was the unhappy victim of a false etymology! for p. 61 in old writers the word "necromancy" is spelt "nigromancy" as if divination was practised through the medium of negroes instead of dead persons; indeed in an old vocabulary of 1475 "nigromantia" is defined as "divinatio facta per nigros" he may therefore have been suspected of complicity with the two witches. as yet the "natural law" held sway in ireland, but very soon this country was to be fully equipped with a statute all to itself. two statutes against witchcraft had already been passed in eng


ISIS UNVEILED

christian clergy can never become reconciled to a doc- trine based on the application of strict logic to discursive reasoning. the number of those who have abandoned theology on this account has never been made known. they have asked questions and been forbidden to ask them; hence, separation, disgust, and often a despairing plunge into the abyss of atheism. tb.e orphean views of aether as chief medium belteeen god and created matter were likewise denounced. the orphic aether recalled too vividly the archaeua, the soul of the world, and the latter was in its metaphysical sense as closely related to the emana- tions, being the first manifestation sephira, or divine light. and when could the latter be more feared than at that critical moment? origed* clemens alezandrinus^ chalcidius^ method

dience. flow could one know, had he not been taught by the demons themsdves, what they like or what they hate; the name which attracts, or that which forces them into obedienee; all this art, in short, of magic, the whole science of the magicians* to this impressive dissertation of the 'saint' we will add that no magician has ever denied that he had learned the art from 'spirits' whether, being a medium, they acted independently on him, or he had 133. hitl. qf tte svpemalutid, ii, pp. 13-16. 134 auguitme: the cog o god, xxi, vi; dca maiumuz: memn tt prutiqae* it* lunotit, p. isl. digitizecoy google 68 isis dnteiled beea initiated into the science f)f 'evocation' by his fathers who knew it before himself. but who was it then that taught the exorcist? the priest who clothes himself with an a

of faith by his holiness the present pope in 1870, at the last oecumenical council. from the foregoing it b easy to see that the only substantial differ- ence between infidel 'mediums' and orthodox saints lies in the relative usefulness of the dmumt, if demons we must call them. while the devil faithfully supports the christian exorcist in his orthodox) views, the modem spook generally leaves his medium in the lurch. for. by lying, he acts againat his or her interests rather than otherwise, and timeby too often casts foul suspicion on the genuineness of the mediumabip. were modem 'spirits' devua, they would evidently display a little more discrimination and cunning than they do. they would act as the demotu of the saint which, compelled by the ecclesiastical magician and by the power of "t

nt. true, he had more diacrimination, charity, and justice than the christian clergy; for while banishing the 'unconscious' sorcerer, the person troubled with a demon, from within the sacred pre- cincts of the adyta, the priests, instead of mercilessly burning him, took care of the uniortumite 'possessed one' having hospitals expressly for that purpose in the neighborhood of temples, the ancient 'medium' if obsessed, was taken care of and restored to health. but with one who had, by conscious witchcraft, acquired powers dangerous to his fellow- creatures, the priests of old were as severe as justice herself "any per- son aeddenially guilty of homicide, or of any crime, or convicted of wuchcrajl, was excluded from the eleusinian mysteries" and so were thc^ from all others. this law, mention

nt u mtnuu, pp. 31^^20^ 65. digitizec by google 100 isis unveiled natural; for they are his iwotecting deities. but are the pitris disembodied human beings of our meet tiaa is the question, and we will discuss it in a moment. we say that the fakir may be regarded in a degree as a medium; for he is what is not generally known under the direct mesmeric influence of a living adept, his sannydst or guru. when the latter dies, the power of the former, unless he has received the last transfer of spiritual forces, wanes and often even disappears. why, if it were other- wise, should the fakirs have been excluded from the right of advancing to the second and third degree? the lives


JENNINGS HARGRAVE ROSICRUCIANS RITES MYSTERIES

the strangely abstruse, and, in some instances, the startlingly singular ideas of these princes among the mystics. we are and desire to be viewed as the historians only of this renowned body; of whom it may most truly be asserted that no one can bost of having ever really and in fact seen or known in any age any supposed (or suspected, member in the flesh. it is sufficient honour to offer as the medium only, or the intermediaries to the reading world of this illustrious membership; whose renown has filled, and whose mystical doctrines (assumed or supposed, have puzzled the ages; in the intenser degree, still, in the present time; as the inquisitive reception of the authors first edition of the rosicrucians abundantly proved. dr. ginsburg says of the cabala, or kabbalah (regarding the myst

is the finest of air, and is the means of the quickest burning out, or the supernatural (in this world) exhilaration of animal life, or extenuation of the solid; and, above all, the heightening of the capacity of the human, as being the quintessence of matter: this oxygen is the thing which feeds fire the most overwhelming. nor would the specks and spots and stars of fire stop in this dense world-medium, in this tissue or sea of things, could it farther and farther fasten upon and devour the solids: eating, as it were, through them. but as this thick world is a thing the thickest, it presses out, thrusts, or gravitates upon, and stifles, in its too great weight; and conquers not only that liveliest, subtlest, thinnest element of the solids, the finest air, by whatever chemical name oxygen

ngs. and then, on the throne of the visible, they placed this in the world, invisible fire: the sense-thing to be worshipped in the senses, as the last thing of them, and the king of them, that is, that which we know as the phenomenon, burning fire, the spiritual fire being impalpable, as having the visible only for its shadow; the ghostly fire not being even to be thought upon; thought being its medium of apprehension when it itself had slipped; the waves of apprehension of it only flowing back when it being intuition had vanished. we only know that a thought is in us when the thought is off the object and in us: another thought being, at that simultaneous instant, in the object, to be taken up by us only when the first has gone out of us, and so on; but not before to be taken up by us; t

that all appearances are born of fire, so to speak, according to the ideas of the rosicrucians. light is not radiated from any intensely heated gas or fluid. if nitre is melted, it will not be visible; but throw into it any solid body, and as soon as that becomes heated it will radiate light; hence the phenomenon, nasmyth s willow-leaves, in the sun, must be solid, not gaseous; and through their medium the whole of our light from the sun is doubtless derived. see the records of the british assoideas of the bhuddists. 149 elation for the advancement of science (cambridge meeting, october 1862. these physical facts were known to the ancient persians. the ancient ideas upon these subjects have not come down to us. at all definitely. the destruction of ancient manuscripts was effected upon a

rnaturalism, p. 271. to the divine knowledge, the future must be as much present as the present itself. the explorations of the rosicrucians may be said to be as keys to masked doors in the ramparts of nature, which no mortal can pass through without rousing dread sentries never seen upon this side (a strange story, lord lytton, vol. i. p. 265. omnia ex uno, omnia in uno, omnia ad unum, omnia per medium, et omnia in omnibus (hermetic axiom. in the speculations of the gnostics, the astronomical points cancer and capricorn are called the gates of the sun. cancer, moreover, is-termed the "gate of man; capricorn is the gate of the gods. these are platonic views, as macrobius declares. with the influences of the planets, saturn brings reason and intelligence; jupiter, power of action; mars gove


JESSUP MK THE CASE FOR THE UFO

l volumes of rarefied air rigid, could set up a sort of island in the gravitational or magnetic field, 35 moving the island about as the spot of a searchlight is moved on thin clouds. such a thing would be invisible, would have many of the physical attributes of a solid body, but very small mass. for example, its movement through the air would be wavelike, and would not envolve translation of the medium any more than the spot of the searchlight would require movement of the cloud which enabled the beam to attain visibility. in moving, this island would simply "freeze" on the advancing edge and "thaw" on the trailing edge. in this way it could have almost infinite velocity, and also acceleration, just as the spot of the searchlight. in this manner it would appear to be free of mass, and act

ation, a mechanical device passing through the air, emitting some sort of ray of heat or energy, at regular intervals of time and distance. what sort of device, and why the rays? close, someone is telepathing to his infierior (sic) receivor. i suggest that this ray was something in the nature of radar, and that it either adjusted the distance of the machine from the ground or acted as a repulsion medium to sustain the machine in flight. the slight pressure in the prints could hardly account for the latter, so let's guess that the rays were for guidance or navigational purposes to maintain the ship at a uniform distance from the ground or prevent too close an approach to the surface. tests should show emanations, else the "measurer" was only idleing his "marker" or unless, now elec. power i

ng as a common denominator. all of the aerial or spatial contrivances and gadgets which we have postulated appear to have one feature in common: they have their natural habitat in space, or at very least in the atmosphere. there is no sure record of an appearance on the ground, and few indications. appearances from, or disappearances into, the sea indicate only an ability to make use of the fluid medium of seawater, when necessary or desirable. this leads to an assumption that ufo's live naturally and easily in space; that they do not necessarily come from other stellar systems, or even from other planets. no. not easily the "little-men" are known to have gills just as all men before birth, have gills, too. after considering that the space structures or ufo's spend most of their time in li

, spindle or zeppelin shape but 8,000 miles in diameter and 30,000 miles long. besides shape and particular movement, the spot had one other characteristic in common with maunder's object. there was no noticeable distortion of its front, or advancing edge, as it plowed through the cloudy or fluid surface on which it floated, although it moved with a speed of two hundred miles per hour through the medium. it is conceded by all scientists that life, such as we know, could not exist on jupiter in any form, from our lowest to our highest. as for life in some other form, or weird, discarnate intelligence, the limit is defined only by one's ability to speculate. i "read "no life there at all, malfunction" because jupiter's great size, complex and turbulent condition, intricate system of satellit


K AMBER THE BASICS OF MAGICK

c receiver- the ability to directly receive thought (communication) at a distance, with no physical connection to the sender. there are many everyday examples of this, in which we think something just as another person is about to say it. this is an easy one to test for through experiment. very dramatic cases of telepathy have been recorded; there is often an emotional element in such cases. 5) a medium, as in a seance. 6) experience with a ouija board, pendulum, or automatic writing. 7) precognition- to forsee the future. again, highly emotional events are the ones most likely to be 'tuned in. examples of pk pk, the abreviation for psychokinesis, is the active or sending side of psychic phenomena. the theory here is that psychic force is sent out from the individual. examples of pk includ


LAITMAN M KABBALAH ATTAINING THE WORLDS BEYOND

xternal boundary, be it the vocal cords of a- 341- human being, or the oscillating surface that emits a sound wave. similarly, we use our spiritual organs of perception to perceive the creator. a sensation of contact (much like a tactile sensation) with the external boundary of the created being is known as "prophetic vision" on the other hand, a contact that has been infracted by a certain other medium that came into contact with the external boundary of the created being (much like the sensation of hearing) is known as "prophetic hearing "prophetic vision" is considered to be the most obvious disclosure (just as in our world, we desire to see an object and consider this to be the most complete perception of the object) because we come into direct contact with the light emanating from the


LEADBEATER C W THE HIDDEN LIFE IN FREEMASONRY 2E

own to us in europe, though there have been other infiltrations. numa pompilius, the second king of rome, who founded the roman collegia, established in connection with them a system of the mysteries which derived its masonic succession from egypt; but its ceremonies and teachings were somewhat modified by the migration of the rites of attis and cybele to rome about 200 b.c, and again through the medium of the soldiers returning from the campaigns of vespasian and titus. from the collegia this mingled tradition was handed on through the comacini and various other secret societies through the dangerous times of the middle ages; and when a better age dawned and persecution became less fierce it came to the surface once more. certain fragments of it were gathered together in 1717 to form the

that the m.m. should attend masonic meetings astrally, in this way giving his strength and his blessing to many lodges, and doing much more work for the craft than he can do by confining himself to his own lodge. a closer study of the physics of the higher life will show him that the actual gsilver cord h is observable only when etheric matter is withdrawn from the dense body, as in the case of a medium and that the connection between the astral and physical vehicles of the ordinary man is a wonderfully exact sympathetic vibration; perhaps better symbolized by a chord of music than a cord of silver; but the interpretation is nevertheless quite permissible. 675. the etheric forces 676. the o c being taken, the r.w.m. proceeds to the actual ceremony of admission, the external ritual of which


LEADBEATER CW GLIMPSES OF MASONIC HISTORY

tes with tolerable accuracy, although once more the traditional history suffered distortion through being imperfectly remembered. such is the story of that line of succession which eventually found its way into the roman collegia, in the first place by direct descent from the teaching of king numa, then by the migration of the rites of attis and cybele to rome about 200 b.c, and again through the medium of the returning soldiers of the armies of vespasian and titus. from these collegia it has been handed down with singularly little change in essentials to our modern lodges. 294. besides the three craft degrees which formed the main structure of the jewish mysteries, there were also other masonic traditions handed down from egypt. that which is now the holy royal arch had its place in the w


LEWIS JAMES SATANISM TODAY AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF RELIGION FOLKLORE AND POPULAR CULTURE

o do just that. one of the few stories in hebrew scriptures (the old testament) that mentions sheol is the tale of the so-called witch of endor. king saul had banished, under threat of death, all who trafficked with ghosts and spirits (1 sam. 28:3. however, faced with a superior army and feeling himself in a desperate situation, saul, in disguise, consults a woman who today we would refer to as a medium. this woman, who lived at endor, summoned the spirit of the prophet samuel from sheol.when he arrived, he asked saul, why have you disturbed me and brought me up (1 sam. 28:15) by making a directional reference( brought me up, the clear implication is that sheol is underneath the surface of the earth. samuel told saul that he should never have turned away from god, that he was on the verge

ated via photographic and documentary evidence far outweighs the few items in dispute. the fact remains that lavey pursued a course that exposed him to the heights and depths of humanity, full of encounters with fascinating people; it climaxed with his founding of the church of satan and led to notorious celebrity on a worldwide scale. the church has survived his death, and continues, through the medium of his writings, to continually attract new members who see themselves reflected in the philosophy he called satanism. this entry was written by peter h. gilmore, high priest of the church of satan. see also church of satan; temple of set for further reading: aquino,michael. the church of satan. 4th ed. selfpublished, 1999. baddeley, gavin. lucifer rising: sin, devil worship and rock n roll

em. they themselves are equally pleased by both errors. see also demons for further reading: lewis, c. s. the screwtape letters. new york: macmillan, 1961. messand, george. the history of the devil. london: newell, 1996. s ance a s ance involves a group of people who come together in order either to communicate with discarnate spirits or to produce and witness paranormal phenomena. a professional medium is usually, but not always, present. because of a longstanding association between disembodied spirits and demons, s ances were traditionally regarded as diabolical activities in which sitters (people attending the s ance) contacted agents of the 246 season of the witch devil agents who merely pretended to be the spirits of departed loved ones. there are references to s ance-type communicat

lism in the midnineteenth century, when the popularity of such gatherings boomed. s ances are still popular, although twentieth century gatherings usually feature mental mediumship. nineteenth-century s ances were often dramatic, producing phenomena associated with physical mediumship. s ances usually, though not always, take place in the home of one of the participants, often in the house of the medium if a professional psychic is involved. certain guidelines have been developed which, it is claimed, increase the probability of successful communications. as much as possible, sitters should be an even admixture of male and females, and should sit in a circular pattern. younger participants have more psychic energy, and skeptics seem to place a damper on such proceedings. other kinds of gui

ve more psychic energy, and skeptics seem to place a damper on such proceedings. other kinds of guidelines are that new people should only very cautiously be included in a regular meeting circle. to avoid becoming too obsessed with spirit contact, meetings should be restricted to two or three per week and, under normal circumstances, for periods of two hours or less. sitters must also respect the medium by not grabbing or jarring her or him. like the ceremonies in contemporary spiritualist churches, such gatherings often began with prayers and hymns to set the proper mood. the home circle was a type of popular s ance, oftentimes not involving a medium, which helped make spiritualism a popular movement extending well beyond spiritualist denominational boundaries. low lighting, it was claime


LIBER 777

d among archangels: azrael, angel of death (n, israfel, of last trump (c. col. c. our order of angelic choirs is from r. mosheh ben maimon. r. ishmael and the book pliah prefer: 1. cherubim. 2. chasmalim. 3. chaioth. 4. aralim. 5. seraphim. 6. tarshishim. 7. auphanim. 8. auphanim. 9. aishim. 10. taphsarim. and there are many other schemes. col. cii. add daath, ydna. col. ciii. add daath, cerebrum medium, cuius locus est in parte capitis postica. but these have many other attributions, and each is itself divisible: thus chesed and geburah of tiphareth are the breasts; tiphareth the heart; netzach and hod the testicles; jesod the membrum virile; and malkuth, the anus. the signs of the zodiac are variously given, and the planets agree with the face: thus' and, the ears% and, the nostrils! and


LIBER ALEPH

ercome its inertia. to win that battle i must call time and pick-axe to mine aid. but how could i retard the motion of the earth in space? i am myself party of its momentum. yet every stroke of my pen affecteth that motion by changing the equilibrium thereof. the problem of every act of magick is then this: to exert a will sufficiently powerful to cause the required effect, through a menstruum or medium of communication. by the common understanding of the word magick, we however exclude such media as are generally known and understood. now then, o my son, will i declare unto thee first the nature of the power, and afterward that of the medium. l liber aleph vel cxi 52 aw de harmonia anim cum corpore (of the harmony of the soul with the body) ll things are interwoven. the most spiritual tho

en of the art and craft of this most holy mystery i write not, for a reason that thou already knowest. moreover, in this matter, thou shalt best learn by thine own experience, and thine observation in true science shall guide thee. for this secret is still of magick, and occult, so that i know not certainly if thy will lieth with my way or no. o liber aleph vel cxi 56 bd de menstruo artis (of the medium of the art) ut concerning the medium by whose sensitive nature our magick force is transmitted to the object of our working, doubt not. for already in other galaxies of physics have we been compelled to postulate an thyr wholly hypothetical in order to explain the phenomena of light, electricity, and the like; nor doth any man demand demonstration of the existence of that thyr other than it

icity, and the like; nor doth any man demand demonstration of the existence of that thyr other than its conformity with general law. thou therefore, creator and transmitter of thine own energy, needest not to ask whether by this or by some other means thou performest thy work. yet i know not why this thyr of the mathematicians and the physicians should not be one with the astral light, or plastic medium or aub, aud, aur (these three being a trinity) of which our own sages have spoken. and this meditation may bring forth much knowledge physical, which is good, for that which is above is like that which is beneath, and the study of any law leadeth to the understanding of all law. so mayst thou learn in the end that there is no law beyond do what thou wilt. b the book of wisdom or folly 57 be


LIBER LLL PARADIGMAT PIRATE

n the body and the mind. certain drum rhythms have also been known to directly impact emotional states, depending on tone and pace. there are some styles of drumming that can apparently cause sexual arousal or intense feelings of anger. extensive work with drumming will probably reveal these patterns, but the magician fs primary concern should be on entering a state of gnosis through the physical medium of this type of gnosis. drumming works well with visionary trance (in terms of divination, invocation of various godforms that are associated with the drum (or thunder) and can be used very well in group ritual settings. chanting/glossalaylia the process of repeating a simple phrase or a random collection of syllables for an extended period of time will also produce single-pointed conscious


LIBER LXVII THE SWORD OF SONG

ul casts up, like brocken spectres, certain vast and vague images of the beholder himself, with or without a glory en-compassing them. the function of the facts is then quite passive: it matters little or nothing whether the cloud be the red mist of christianity, or the glimmering silver-white of celtic paganism; the hard grey dim-gilded of buddhism, the fleecy opacity of islam, or the mysterious medium of those ancient faiths which come up in as many colours as their investigator has moods .in order to get over the ethical difficulties presented by the na ve naturalism of many parts of those scriptures, in the divine authority of which he firmly believed, philo borrowed from the stoics (who had been in like straits in respect of greek mythology) that great excalibur which they had forged

to belive this, and a glaring non sequitur as to christ.s deity, on the evidence, not even of the inebriated eye-witnesses, but of mss. of doubtful authorship and date, bearing all the ear-marks of dishonesty. for we must not forget that the absurdities of to-day were most cunning proofs for the poor folk of seventeen centuries ago. talking of fish-stories, read john xxi. 1-6* a twentieth century medium. or luke v. 1-7 (comparisons are odious. but once i met a man by a lake and told him that i had toiled all the morning and had caught nothing, and he advised me to try the other side of the lake; and i caught many fish. but i knew not that it was the lord. in australia they were praying for rain in the churches. the sydney bulletin very sensibly pointed out how much more reverent and practi


LOGOMACHY OF ZOS

eality. g. e w=h. g% v u]%d. 3"d. workings of equity from our own past karma. we make words ambiguous by adding our meaning; qualifications become endless and few understand themselves or each other. whatever you assert of the gods is more true of yourself. all ways to heaven lead to flesh. our re-orientation and ascent from earth must start here: nothing is obtained except by desire and our only medium is flesh. mouth and hand. in the midst of reality we strive for unreality, hence i teach the equal reality of all things, man and his illusions. flesh of dreams c there is a lamentable display of the nonartists shadow-fighting their fears; automata actuated by their own committed untruths seeking their fulfilment. truth is everywhere, there is nothing untrue anywhere; it may appear so, beca

e begotten by the training of our ids. our will proceeds from and is formed by preceding efforts, and so our further deliberati z@ o e. 5: v #5..15! v% e 6( s 2. to control our instincts by transference. what is the nexus of cause and effect? one answer is by the question: what stimulates cause to effect? to illustrate: i desire to make a pot, and from ide. p..1. x..q (i 5..1]%d( x definitely the medium between idea and creation. but we have already presumed certain factors, there is already a concatenation. z..t$ has /5..1/ g$ has permitted conation. whether initial stimulus is from without or within it is here identical, because related to#"d..1 2' 5! v( 87 w %d/ 2 constant concatenation answering necessity leveled to our ability. wisdom is in the realization of the mysterious incomprehe

yet he may break himself against them. t z. r..1( d=h -5! h" stupidities. whatever we commit to life unknowingly, concurrently causes a subtle superfetation which forms our media for ubiquitous thoughts which form our ego: then soul steps in. we are always a functional throwback, the articulation of past latencies clamouring for reformation. the complex development of body becomes a more elastic medium for ego, mind and soul to work through. the purpose of life appears as the conversion of matter from collective uniformity (stinking lump) into specialized separatenesses, i.e, a diversity of individuals. hence there is no universal brotherhood based on equality, there being no age-group of experience, just the reverse. time relates us to ability. whatever our claims concerning interrelated

st? our chief function is to live fully, however near the negations. what difficulties we make of this life and of the living! for most it has become a survival, a foregoing and forgetting. at best, a narrow selecting. there are more who would escape life than retain it. g r@ d..1 pjk( x. m e( 8\ 5: v 6..1 e. o e earth must begin and return here. nothing is obtained except by desire, and our only medium is flesh: appetent mouth and grasping hand. in the midst of reality we strive, and unreality is our accomplishment. hence i teach the equal reality of all things. man and his illusions. dreams shall flesh. some day. there is a. d* d/ t 2( o( n -fighting their fears: automata actuated by their committed untruths, seeking release from self-created illusions. to be repressed by others. our gre

xistence itself which induces a propensity towards the marvelous that receives a check only by redirection and relearning. but our reasoning and our learning are both forged by presumptions. if experience gives authority to testimony, recognition by ideas does the same. we are never fully aware of things except by the influx of sexual will awakening us. pain and pleasure: neither exists without a medium. we make our own evil. there is no malignity in nature. man, in his efforts to violate nature is himself violated. truth is an equation of time-space; untruth is unrelated to immediacy. life is insatiable desire, persistent yet ever-changing. it strives for expression by dramatic unities. we are afraid of it by heaped-up conventions and even stranger ethics. the familiar induces fatigue-ind


LURQUIN STONE EVOLUTION AND RELIGIOUS CREATION MYTHS

thermodynamics because our planet is an open system that receives large amounts of energy from our star, the sun. you can see how order can appear out of disorder, given an outside source of energy, by conducting a simple experiment in your kitchen. just pour a thin layer of cooking oil (a disordered system because all the oil molecules are distributed randomly) in a frying pan and heat it up on medium (this is the energy source. after a while, if you look at the oil from a shallow angle, you will see many highly structured ordered vortexes forming at the surface of the oil. these are called be nard cells, after henri be nard, the french physicist who studied them (figure 5.1. of course, be nard cells are a far cry from living cells and anyway, the term cells in this context is not meant

owering plants, including many crop plants, originated through a process of hybridization. these are typical cases of macroevolution that cannot be easily dismissed. finally, even simple bacteria still have much to tell us about the complexity of evolutionary pathways. for example, pseudomonas fluorescens, a soil bacterium, can evolve under laboratory conditions from free-floating cells in liquid medium to mat-forming communities that concentrate at the interface between liquid broth and air. this new trait is due to the mutation of a single base pair in a gene responsible for the control of several other genes. the result of the mutation of this single gene is what is called a evolution of the dna world 167 pleiotropic effect, an effect that modifies the expression of several genes. in th

zed in a pressure cooker. the selective agents antibiotics such as ampicillin and tetracycline should be filter sterilized because they are temperature sensitive. antibiotic-sensitive andantibiotic-resistant, plasmid-carryingescherichiacoli strains canbeobtained from the american type culture collection (atcc. e. coli cells first grown in the absence of antibiotic(s) are later plated on selective medium, where the amount of growth is observed. alternatively, students can collect bacteria present in their ears and nostrils (use sterilized cotton swabs. replica plating can be used to observe multidrug or single-drug resistance. with e. coli, gene-transfer-mediated resistance to antibiotics can be demonstrated through plasmid dna isolation and transfer to sensitive strains. this step is equiv

ide a cellular structure called a nucleus. eukarya are also called eukaryotes. evolution: in a broad sense, the ability of all things to change over time. fitness: a relative quantity that describes the ability of organisms to survive and multiply in a given type of environment. flagellum: a whiplike structure present in some prokaryotic and eukaryotic cells used to propel these cells in a liquid medium. fundamentalism: belief in the bible or other sacred books as factual, incontrovertible historical records. fusion: in physics, the action of merging two or more atomic nuclei together; in biology, the action of merging two or more living cells together. gene: an element of heredity. genes are made of dna or, in some viruses, of rna. genome: the suite of all genes present in an organism. gl


MAGIC AND SPELLS

ate the point of origin of the spell to a random place within range of the spell. to generate the direction in which the point of origin is moved randomly, roll 1d8 on the grenadelike weapons diagram on page 138 of the player's handbook. to generate how far the point of origin is moved from its intended position randomly, roll 3d6. multiply the result by s feet for close-range spells, 20 feet for medium-range spells, or by 80 feet for long-range spells. it is possible for the spell effect to extend outside the wild magic zone; however, its point of origin cannot exceed its range. if the result generated would do that, adjust the point of origin to the limit of the range in the randomly generated direction. spells whose range is personal or touch simply fail. t magic open any three books de

be carved to hold spells of great potency. learning the runes in order to use rune magic, a character must learn the inscribe rune feat (see chapter 1: characters. rune magic is strongly tied to the dwarven and giant deities and is thus the province of divine spellcasters. some students of rune magic choose to virtually abandon the normal practice of magic in order to concentrate on their chosen medium, becoming runecasters of great power. magic creating runes if you know inscribe rune, any divine spell you currently have prepared can instead be cast as a rune. a rune is a temporary magical writing similar to a scroll. it can be triggered once before it loses its magical power, but it lasts indefinitely until triggered. a rune written or painted on a surface fades away when expended, eras

ake advantage of their racial affinity for these items) if the check fails, the rune is imperfect and cannot hold the spell. the act of writing triggers the prepared spell, whether or not the craft check is successful, making the spell unavailable for casting until you rest and regain spells. that is, the spell is expended from your currently prepared spells, just as if it had been cast. a single medium-size or smaller object can hold only one rune. larger objects can hold one rune per 2s square feet (an area s feet square) of surface area. runes cannot be placed on creatures. the rune has a base price of the spell level x caster level x 100 gp (a 0- level spell counts as 1/2 level. you must spend 1/2s of its base price in xp and use up raw materials costing half this base price. a rune's

ice, and 1/25 of the market price in xp (one hundred days and 4,000 xp for the base portal. the builder can create a second portal at the destination point, making a two-way portal, for half price (25,000 gp, fifty days, 2,000 xp larger and smaller portals: a portal can be crafted as small as 1 square. foot (about a 6-inch radius, but this does not reduce the cost. the smallest portal usable by a medium-size creature is 12 square feet magic (roughly a 2-foot radius. small creatures can use portals as small as 7 square feet (an 18-inch radius, and tiny creatures can pass through portals of 2 square feet (a 10-inch radius. diminutive and fine creatures are the only beings who can pass through portals of 1 square foot. larger portals add 100% to the base cost for each extra 300 square feet of

. a successful erase spell removes a single magic tattoo. a successful dispel magic spell can remove multiple magic tattoos if targeted on the creature bearing the tattoos (see the dispel magic spell in the player's handbook. material components: tattoo inks in appropriate colors. focus: tattoo needles. darkbolt evocation [darkness] level: darkness 5 components: v, s casting time: 1 action range: medium (100 ft+ 10 ft./level) effect: one ray/2 caster levels (maximum seven) duration: instantaneous (see text) saving throw: will partial spell resistance: yes you unleash beams of darkness from your open palm. you must succeed at a ranged touch attack to strike your target. you can hurl one darkbolt for every two caster levels you have (maximum seven bolts. you can hurl all the bolts at once, o


MANLY P HALL THE SECRET TEACHINGS OF ALL AGES

o dissolution with the body. the mind he believed to be composed of spiritual atoms. aristotle intimates that democritus obtained his atomic theory from the pythagorean doctrine of the monad. among the eleatics are also included protagoras and anaxarchus. socrates (469-399 b.c, the founder of the socratic sect, being fundamentally a skeptic, did not force his opinions upon others, but through the medium of questionings caused each man to give expression to his own philosophy. according to plutarch, socrates conceived every place as appropriate for reaching in that the whole world was a school of virtue. he held that the soul existed before the body and, prior to immersion therein, was endowed with all knowledge; that when the soul entered into the material form it became stupefied, but tha

ings became so inextricably linked with the names of their disseminators that the actual but recondite source--the mysteries--came to be wholly ignored. symbolism is the language of the mysteries; in fact it is the language not only of mysticism and philosophy but of all nature, for every law and power active in universal procedure is manifested to the limited sense perceptions of man through the medium of symbol. every form existing in the diversified sphere of being is symbolic of the divine activity by which it is produced. by symbols men have ever sought to communicate to each other those thoughts which transcend the limitations of language. rejecting man-conceived dialects as inadequate and unworthy to perpetuate divine ideas, the mysteries thus chose symbolism as a far more ingenious

maze of worldly ignorance. in this relation serapis becomes the tryer or adversary who tests the souls of those seeking union with the immortals. the maze was also doubtless used to represent the solar system, the bull-man representing the sun dwelling in the mystic maze of its planets, moons, and asteroids. the gnostic mysteries were acquainted with the arcane meaning of serapis, and through the medium of gnosticism this god became inextricably associated with early christianity. in fact, the emperor hadrian, while traveling in egypt in a.d. 24, declared in a letter to servianus that the worshipers of serapis were christians and that the bishops of the church also worshiped at his shrine. he even declared that the patriarch himself, when in egypt, was forced to adore serapis as well as ch

ls; the first of prophets, and the prince of poets; himself the offspring of a muse; who taught the greeks their sacred rites and mysteries, and from whose wisdom, as from a perennial and abundant fountain, the divine muse of homer and the sublime theology of pythagoras and plato flowed (see the mystical hymns of orpheus) orpheus was founder of the grecian mythological system which he used as the medium for the promulgation of his philosophical doctrines. the origin of his philosophy is uncertain. he may have got it from the brahmins, there being legends to the effect that he got it was a hindu, his name possibly being derived from rfan ov, meaning "dark" orpheus was initiated into the egyptian mysteries, from which he secured extensive knowledge of magic, astrology, sorcery, and medicine

ells, in his outline of history, describing primitive life on the earth, states "but though the ocean and intertidal water already swarmed with life, the land above the high-tide line was still, so far as we can guess, a stony wilderness without a trace of life" in the next chapter he adds "wherever the shore-line ran there was life, and that life went on in and by and with water as its home, its medium, and its fundamental necessity" the ancients believed that the universal sperm proceeded from warm vapor, humid but fiery. the veiled isis, whose very coverings represent vapor, is symbolic of this humidity, which is the carrier or vehicle for the sperm life of the sun, represented by a child in her arms. because the sun, moon, and stars in setting appear to sink into the sea and also becau


MASTERING WITCHCRAFT

gely enough, sometimes even more so than the summoning of demons. the truth of the matter is that it can be an extremely taxing operation to perform if the motivation is anything other than love, and if a physical manifestation is required, as is always the case when the shade is conjured to visible appearance. unless one who is suited to such energy transfers is present, that is, a materializing medium, the nervous and physical depletion visited upon the participants can prove truly onerous, and in some extremely rare cases, fatal. for this reason the ritual is often reserved for full-coven performance at sabbat on those occasions when it is employed, in this way providing a good complement of participants to act as energy donors. the best time for practising necromancy, however, is when

n successful, you will gradually perceive a dim form in the triangle before you, seemingly composed of the substance of incense smoke, sometimes illuminated from within by a very faint bluish phosphorescence. whether the apparition is built up on a magnetic and physical or purely psychic basis or a mixture of both depends solely on whether you as a witch function best as a seer or a materializing medium, which are the two ends of the magical spectrum whereon witches function. depending on your various constitutions and the degree of your magical development, you and your companions may differ in what you see before you in the triangle. one may see a dim form, while another may see a clearly defined figure, and yet another see nothing at all but merely feel the presence of someone who wasn'

ogy with the ensouling emotion of the projector or, on occasions, being that of the coven totem. this process of "sending forth the fetch" is identical to that of present-day practices of astral, or etheric, projection. the fetch itself may be perceived with the inner vision of the victim or, on very rare occasions, with his physical eyes should he or the antagonist be in any way a "materializing medium" this is the basis for the legends of the werewolf and the vampire. both of these creatures represent the materialized witch power of the practitioner through which he acts using the shape as a vehicle for his own consciousness. in cases of the legendary werewolf, the ensouling desires of the projector would be those of destructive rage, while in those of the equally famous vampire, incubus

ears to have a definite "jamming" or "scrambling" effect on any magical signal when used with intention. it is partly for this reason that iron, and indeed any metal, is usually rigorously excluded from the dress of the candidate in magical initiation rituals where a definite transmission of power is required. should you know that either you or your enemy is particularly gifted as a materializing medium, you should also take the precaution of placing a small saucer of very dilute nitric acid or vinegar in every room at the time you expect the attack to take place. the acetic solution seems to have the power of absorbing alien witch power in some manner, and thus preventing unpleasant materializations or poltergeist phenomena. if you haven't the time or wherewithal to do this for some reaso

should you also be of that lighthearted frame of mind, then you will obviously want to learn some of those timehonoured methods of speeding effective curses on their way. true to the general principles of witchcraft, the means used for effecting destructive ends is exactly the same as those used for constructive purposes. the only difference lies in the magical intent and symbolism involved. the medium for the transmission of power remains exactly the same of course, namely, the deep minds of both parties concerned. the type of power to be raised for these operations of wrath and chastisement can take two forms: a binding, inhibitory power for inducing inertia or "tying someone's hands- this pertains to saturn; and a scorching, blasting power for blighting and burning (which is what peopl


MATHERS MACGREGOR THE GREATER KEY OF SOLOMON VOL 2

two page 123 ancient fragment of the key of solomon. translated from the hebrew by eliphaz levi; and given in his "philosophie occulte" serie ii, page 136. i will now give unto thee the key of the kingdom of the spirits. this key is the same as that of the mysterious numbers of yetzirah. 84 the spirits are governed by the natural and universal hierarchy of things. thrice command three through the medium of three. there are the spirits of above, those of below, and those of the center; then if thou investest the sacred ladder, if thou descendest instead of ascending, thou wilt discover the counter-hierarchy of the shells, or of the dead spirits. know thou only that the principalities of heaven, the virtues, and the powers, are not persons, but dignities. they are the degrees of the sacred l


MEANING OF MASONRY

ot shone upon by the sun it is invisible and virtually non-existent for us; when it is, it is one of the most resplendent of phenomena. similarly human intelligence is valuable or negligible according as it is enlightened by the master-light of the divine principle, or merely darkly functioning from its own unillumined energies. in the former case it is the chief executive faculty or transmitting medium of the supreme wisdom; in the latter it can display nothing better than brute- reason. midway between the master-light from the east and the" moon" in the west is placed the junior warden in the south, symbolizing the third greater light, the" sun" and, masonically, the" sun" stands for the illuminated human intelligence and craft understanding, which results from the material brain-mind be

yed up to a condition and an efficiency immensely in advance of av erage humanity. physiological processes are involved which cannot be discussed here, beyond saying that in such a man the entire nervous system contributes to charge certain ganglia and light up certain brain-centres in a way of which the ordinary mind knows nothing. the nervous system provides the storage-batteries and conductive medium of the spirit's energies just as telegraph wires are the media for transmitting electrical energy. but the true master mason, in virtue of his mastership, knows how to control and apply those energies. they culminate and come to self-consciousness in his head, in his intelligence. and in this respect we may refer to a very heavily veiled scriptural testimony, the import of which goes quite

bconsciousness with its passive intuitional capacity, and my practical intelligence with its active and connecting powers of thought and understanding, are my assistant sojourners. let me see to it that, like their symbolic representatives, they are kept clothed in white and so able to reflect and react to their correspondences in the eastern or spiritual pole of my being. the nexus or connecting medium between man's spiritual and bodily poles is represented by a third triad impersonated by the two scribes and the janitor. the more important of these scribes is attached to the east pole and is as it were its emissary towards the west; the other is associated with the western pole and his activities are directed eastwards; whilst the door-keeper is the point of contact with the world withou

scribes and the janitor. the more important of these scribes is attached to the east pole and is as it were its emissary towards the west; the other is associated with the western pole and his activities are directed eastwards; whilst the door-keeper is the point of contact with the world without. in one of their many significances they typify the middle term between spirit and matter--the astral medium or psychic bridge, in virtue of which contact between them is possible. heavily veiled beneath the sacrementalism of a council of the jewish sanhedrim, the royal arch ceremony therefore exhibits in a most graphic manner the psychologic rationale of the final stage of regeneration. to the literalist, unacquainted with the fact that, in both sacred writ and the teaching of the mysteries, surf


MICHAEL FORD WITCHMOON

ed in this grimoire each involve the use of the sigil. this feature derives from coven nachttoter (coven maleficia, a magickal base in which the author received the setting to write this book during the babalon working of december 1998 e.v) where this sigil was present in all night side path workings. sigils permit an individual or collective to focus upon one strong and consistent desire, by the medium of graphic symbol. sigils are not necessarily any one persons creation, however they should be complimentary to the individual's own natural ability and interest. the personal nature of sigil workings is present in the sorcery of austin osman spare. sigils are not designed and implemented for the purpose of the sigil, as many has done ignorantly. sigils are an extension of an individual's o

ent idea as well. the candle should a large round one, allowing it to burn for several hours. many small taper candles will burn out within one hour so those are not advised. the intent of the wish should be heavily 76 76 visualized in sigil form once the candle is lit, as it slowly burns focus upon the wish coming to flesh. this would give the brain avenues to obtain its inner desire through the medium of a coded (i.e. colored) object, given significance according to the definition of the color used in reference to your mental definition. the candle should be burnt for as long as possible, the focus fading as the candle burns out. by the extinguishing of the flame, the mind should be tired of it, enough to forget it. if not, a forced passing should be implemented to the best of your abili

, so that life, love and joy overtake the earth, in which all desires are fulfilled. so mote it be zos kia and the sorceries of asmodeus defined by austin spare, sorcery is a deliberate act of causing metamorphoses by the employment of elementals. it forges a link with the powers of middle nature (the astral plane) or the ether, the astrals of great trees and of animals of every kind. will is our medium, belief is our vehicle, and desire is the force combining with the elemental. cryptograms are our talismans and protectors" art is often considered a mirror of the soul, a reflection of the inner planes of the subconscious. from art comes compassion, anger, love, hate, happiness and passion. the inherent dream becomes flesh through symbols denuded of conscious meaning- leaving inspiration t


MICHAEL TSARION ATLANTIS ALIEN VISITATION AND GENETIC MANIPULATION

tal (mongoose, one who is immune from the serpent venom, v yalin (one who possessessnakes, etc. shiva is the main object of worship at benares under the name vishveshvara (master ofthe universe. one of his features is time (bhagavad-gita 11.32: time i am, bhagavata purana 3.5.26-27, brahma-samhita 5.10, the separating factor between the material and spiritual world (bhagavata purana3.10.12) and a medium to perceive the lord's influence (bhagavata purana 3.26.16. shiva's female consort is known under various names as uma, sati, parvati, durga, kali, and shakti.the divine couple, together with their sons- the six-headed skanda and the elephant-headed ganesha -are inhabiting the mount kailasa in the himalayas as well as the mahesha-dhama on the border of thematerial world (devi-dhama) and the

intained that he was a reincarna-tion of cecil rhodes. 1948 assassination of gandhi in india. 1948 israel creates central institute for intelligence and security. 1948 world council of churches founded in amsterdam, holland. 1948 operation ohio, a cia plan for assassination, begins. over 100 european figures are assassinatedunder this program before 1958. 1948 v alue of television as mass control medium realized. 1948 dr. sander, v eterans administration, discovers sugar intake related to polio development. 1948 national campaign against cancer conducted by medical monopoly to gain financial support. 1948 lord franks becomes british ambassador to the united states. franks also becomes a director ofthe rockefeller foundation, a director of the rhodes trust, a director of schroder bank, and

neral accounting office (gao) study of the fda reveals that 150 fda officials ownedstock in the companies they were supposed to regulate. 1975 hugh macdonald publishes appointment in dallas, which describes posthumously a mannamed herman kimsey, a veteran u. s. army counter-intelligence operative and ranking cia officialuntil his resignation in 1962, as saying oswald was programmed to kill like a medium at a sance, thenthe mechanism went on the blink, and he became a dangerous toy without direction. three weeks afterthe interview between macdonald and kimsey, kimsey dies of a heart attack. 1975 dr. peter beter charges that gold has been removed from fort knox and replaced by plutonium bycia and rockefeller agents. 1975 the british medical journal lancet reports on a study which compared th


MICHAEL WYNN THE SOUL TRAVELERS

the eagle, the west, the color blue, and arch-angel gabriel. in magic, water corresponded to dreams, emotions, and psychic work. the last major magical tool is the scrying mirror. the scrying mirror is related to the moon, rather than one of the elements. since a spirit can more easily reveal itself in a mirror--michael wynn's "the soul travelers" 56 an object called a scrying mirror is used as a medium to communicate with spirits. occultists have used everything from rare stones to bowls of water as scrying mirrors. but a scrying mirror, in it s most basic form, is often just a piece of glass that has been painted black on one side. some times the scrying mirror is used for astral travel, other times it is used as a place for spirits, even the weaker ones, to reveal themselves and other v


MORALS AND DOGMA

s no effect on another. few intellects, or souls that are the negations of intellect have any logical power or capacity. there is a singular obliquity in the human mind that makes the false logic more effective than the true with nine-tenths of those who are regarded as men of intellect. even among the judges, not one in ten can argue logically. each mind sees the truth, distorted through its own medium. truth, to most men, is like matter in the spheroidal state. like a drop of cold water on the surface of a red-hot metal plate, it dances, trembles, and spins, and never comes into contact with it; and the mind may be plunged into truth, as the hand moistened with sulphurous acid may into melted metal, and be not even warmed by the immersion* the word _khairum_ or _khurum_ is a compound one

ities, which, from greece, spread over the whole earth. in the grecian mysteries, as established by pythagoras, there were three degrees. a preparation of five years' abstinence and silence was required. if the candidate was found to be passionate or intemperate, contentious, or ambitious of worldly honors and distinctions, he was rejected. in his lectures, pythagoras taught the mathematics, as a medium whereby to prove the existence of god from observation and by means of reason; grammar, rhetoric, and logic, to cultivate and improve that reason, arithmetic, because he conceived that the ultimate benefit of man consisted in the science of numbers, and geometry, music, and astronomy, because he conceived that man is indebted to them for a knowledge of what is really good and useful. he tau

of the act or image; sacred commentaries, explanatory of established symbols; with little of those independent traditions embodying physical or moral speculation, in which the elements or planets were the actors, and the creation and revolutions of the world were intermingled with recollections of ancient events: and yet with so much of that also, that nature became her own expositor through the medium of an arbitrary symbolical instruction; and the ancient views of the relation between the human and divine received dramatic forms. there has ever been an intimate alliance between the two systems, the symbolic and the philosophical, in the allegories of the monuments of all ages, in the symbolic writings of the priests of all nations, in the rituals of all secret and mysterious societies;

the bull and accompanied by orion, blazes in the heavens. all nature rejoices at the victory; and order and harmony are everywhere re-established, in place of the dire confusion that reigned while gloomy typhon domineered, and ahriman prevailed against ormuzd. the universal soul of the world, motive power of heaven and of the spheres, it was held, exercises its creative energy chiefly through the medium of the sun, during his revolution along the signs of the zodiac, with which signs unite the paranatellons that modify their influence, and concur in furnishing the symbolic attributes of the great luminary that regulates nature and is the depository of her greatest powers. the action of this universal soul of the world is displayed in the movements of the spheres, and above all in that of t

d which he enlightens from the throne of ormuzd" was worshipped among other symbols by the name of mithras, a beneficent and friendly genius, who, in the hymn addressed to him in the zend-avesta, bears the names given him by the greeks, as the "invincible" and the "mediator; the former, because in his daily strife with darkness he is the most active confederate of ormuzd; the latter, as being the medium through which heaven's choicest blessings are communicated to men. he is called "the eye of ormuzd, the effulgent hero, pursuing his course triumphantly, fertilizer of deserts, most exalted of the izeds or yezatas, the never-sleeping, the protector of the land "when the dragon foe devastates my provinces" says ormuzd "and afflicts them with famine, then is he struck down by the strong arm o


MOTTA MARCELO THE COMMENTARIES OF AL

cometh or whither it goeth. it commands with absolute authority when it appears at all, despite conscious reason and judgment. aiwass is then the "minister" of this hoor-paar-kraat, that is, of the saviour of the world in the larger sense, and of mine own "silent self' in the lesser. a "minister" is one who performs a service, in this case evidently that of revealing: aiwass was the intelligible medium between the babe god the new aeon about to be born and myself. this book of the law is the voice of the god's mother, his father, and himself. but on appearing, the god assumes the active form twin to harpocrates, that of ra-hoor-khuit. the concealed child becomes the conquering child, the armed horus avenging his father osiris. so, also, our own silent self, helpless and witless, hidden wi

what do i feel? is the word exhausted? this phrase "the word" is of deeper significance than at first sight may appear. the question is not merely equivalent to "is the dictation at an end" for the word is conceived as the act of possession. this is evident from the choice of the word "exhausted. the inspiration has been like an electrical discharge. language is in itself nothing; it is only the medium of transmitting experience to consciousness. tahuti, thoth, hermes, or mercury symbolize this relation; the character of this god is declared in very full terms in "the paris working, which should be studied eagerly by those who are fortunate enough to have access to the ms. 70. there is help& hope in other spells. wisdom says: be strong! then canst thou bear more joy. be not animal; refine


MYTHS AND LEGENDS OF ANCIENT CIVILIZATIONS E

low but broad forehead and are caught up gracefully in a small knot at the back of the head; the expression of the face is most bewitching, and bespeaks the perfect [61]joyousness of a happy nature combined with the dignity of a goddess; the drapery falls in careless folds from the waist downwards, and her whole attitude is the embodiment of all that is graceful and lovely in womanhood. she is of medium height, and the form is perfect in its symmetry and faultless proportions. aphrodite is also frequently represented in the act of confining her dripping locks in a knot, whilst her attendant nymphs envelop her in a gauzy veil. the animals sacred to her were the dove, swan, swallow, and sparrow. her favourite plants were the myrtle, apple-tree, rose, and poppy. the worship of aphrodite is su


ON COMMUNICATION WITH SET

ubjective universe and an individual, depends on the contents of the mind of the individual. imagine if you will a ph.d mathematician being told that has been she told she has an hour to give her last year's research to a group of people. she composes her notes, creates and speech and walks in to find the audience composed of four year olds. this would be set's dilemma in interacting with us. the medium with which our hypothetical professor has to work- the language and attention span of a four year old- is not unlike the medium set has to work with- the contents of our minds gathered randomly through the course of our lives. set can communicate in the fashion of a concentrated greater black magical working, but these communications are rare and usually leave the worker with more questions

man magician uses his talisman to draw wealth or love into manifestation in the objective universe form the the unmanifest, which the profane call the future, set uses his talisman to draw xeper form the unmanifest. set's purpose does not require communication. his method for working in the objective universe is by providing an insight into the nature of personhood. this insight given through the medium of his aeon is fourfold. firstly there is the observable fact of the xeper of setians. this takes years to see, but when you've seen former street people getting their ph.d.s or average guys form dallas re-creating the runic tradition; you discover that the limits that you have placed on yourself are false. average people, who have been purposeless dreamers all their lives, have learned to


ONYX TABLET OF SET

of the priesthood of set within the temple. as you have qualified for initiation to the priesthood, you will have grasped the essence of these distinctions intuitively. herein they will be discussed more deliberately and explicitly. like the church of satan before it, the temple of set would not exist if there were not a need for it to exist. in the case of the church of satan, the need was for a medium in which to give vent to anger against the hypocrisy of conventional society- a hypocrisy which seemed most directly the legacy of the mainstream western religions. having expressed their anger both ritualistically and intellectually, satanists found themselves confronted with the challenge to build a more perfect world from the ruins of the old. some initial steps were taken, but psycholog

to crystallize, if not to cause the crisis of x/1975 that resulted in the formation of the temple of set. in the temple of set the idealistic/constructive current was immediately the prevalent one, with the satanic current becoming more of a western-cultural theme which could be invoked should the need arise. the temple's perception of conventional society remained highly critical: it is a social medium in which the individual is forced to exist. while not all of it is hostile, much of it that appears benevolent or even neutral is in fact governed by natural or human forces which are ultimately predatory. onyx tablet: ot.intro temple of set author: michael a. aquino vi date: june 21, 1997 ce revision: html revision: august 8, 1999 ce thus, like the church of satan before it, the temple of

racteristic of recognition as an adept ii of the temple of set- is *not* sufficient for recognition to the priesthood iii. it is further because of this characteristic that all "priesthoods" other than that of the prince of darkness are spurious: naively self-deceitful at best and fraudulent at worst. if there is no unified, conscious intelligence for which conventional priesthoods may serve as a medium- and the inertia of the objective universe argues against this- then there is nothing behind such priesthoods, and the religions which have grown up around them, save the passion of humankind to believe that it is more than a mere accident in the ebb and flow of the cosmos. to be a priest or priestess of set, therefore, is an experience completely unique in humanity. without the sacrifice o

s gift. the ebb and flow of mankind is effected by the forces of mindlessness and the force of xeper. now xeper is a difficult thing for set to work with. it would be easy if he were working with force. then he could line us up like toy soldiers and fight that way. his chosen onyx tablet: ot.i.4.4 temple of set author: don webb v date: august 1999 ce revision: html revision: september 28, 1999 ce medium is a rather difficult one, it requires that his soldiers not only take care of their own interests, but in so doing improve themselves. just as human magician might effect things with a talisman written on paper, set effects things by a talisman written on more subtle substances such as courage, imagination, determination, humor, foresight- all qualities not inherent in a human being, but a

e to the possibility of an "entity" whom we call set. this relates to such an entity's role as the "designer" of this experience i call my "consciousness. in such a concept i still cannot fathom that this "mind" is anything like mine, or that it has desires and/or plans in the way i currently understand these terms. therefore to concentrate my efforts in an attempt to "channel, or to be a simple "medium" for the prince of darkness, would fall quite short of the truth. i continue to prefer the interpretation described above: a process resulting from a deep and personal experience of set's gift- my self-initiation. addendum #2 (may 16, 1995) based on the information found in the prince of darkness sv article (above, i now find a greater depth to both "sides" of such a priestly discussion. th


PHILIP NEIL MYTHS LEGENDS EXPLAINED

place where the gods come and go. mountainway is one of many navajo chantways, ceremonies that express myths through song, prayer, dance, ritual, and sand-painting, usually for healing purposes. the painting is created and destroyed as part of the ritual and the sand transferred to the body of the person who is being sung over. the sand painting here is one of the first to be recorded in a fixed medium, with the approval of the singer; some argue that to make a permanent record is to abuse its meaning. when reared-within-the-mountain left his home to live with the holy people, he told his brother, you will never see me again but when the showers pass and the thunder peals, you will say, there is the voice of my elder brother. navajo woven blanket rattle basket charm spider woman spider wo


PHOSPHORUS

initiate. this chaos grimoire is essential in a balanced study of magick from different perspectives and ideas. for those who are not interested in lengthy essays, but rather express their own self-work in the form of art (painting, drawing, ect) or music (original recordings) may submit copies (do not send originals unless for talismanic purposes) to the magistra or magister of the coven. find a medium suitable that may present your obtainment through the cunning arte. in summary, you must be able to described and positively present the following structure of the grade, thus embodying the elements of the grade system7 -study of lucifer, how this spirit relates to self and how it becomes a focus point of the initiates life -lilith-hecate, how this spirit relates to the self both male and f


RABBI AMIRAM MARKEL MARKEL THE KNOWLEDGE OF G D VOL 1

diance of a radiance" of the malchut of malchut of atzilut, which only shines through a partition and becomes the keter of briyah. this may be understood as follows. as mentioned above, the world of atzilut corresponds to the general sefirah of chochmah. however, it is only from the last level of chochmah that a flash of intuition comes into binah. furthermore, it is only through the intermediary medium of letters of description, that the light of the concept can be understood in binah (comprehension and grasp. the actual light of the chochmah itself is altogether beyond the grasp of binah. when a person has an intuitive flash, he does not perceive the light of chochmah directly. the "light" which he "sees" is actually only the letters, which contain the light of intuition. nonetheless, th

onclusion, he will usually act upon it without going back and rethinking the whole matter over and over again in his mind. this indicates that the garment of the chashmal encompasses from the externality of binah (analysis and comprehension) through malchut of malchut) it was further explained that this garment is similar to an allegory, which enclothes a deep concept within it. it is through the medium of the allegory that the light of the concept may radiate and be perceived. nonetheless, the light of the concept may only be perceived when the letters of the allegory are in order. however, if the letters are confused, the allegory actually conceals the concept rather than reveals it. this may be compared to a teacher. if he presents the subject in a logical, orderly fashion, explaining i


RABBI MOSHE WISNEFSKY APPLES FROM THE ORCHARD THE ARIZAL ON THE PARASHAH

rs some idea or concept for which he is not prepared becomes disoriented or even suffers a nervous breakdown. the arizal on parashat bereishit 14 these lights that could not settle in their vessels remained therefore ghovering h over them. this is the mystical meaning of the crowns atop the letters; they allude to the light that hovers above them. letters are vessels, i.e, they themselves are the medium, not the message. the meaning they convey (either as single letters or when combined into words and sentences) is the glight h inside them. however, there is also residual, subliminal meaning to the letters that originates from the source of the vessels in tohu. this is alluded to in the torah scroll by the crowns affixed to certain letters. the next verse, gg-d said, elet there be light, f

emerges [from z feir anpin] only as a radiance of his mentality, as is know. therefore [until then] all that was revealed was [the partzuf of] rachel, which is known as gthe lower land. h jacob fs two wives, leah and rachel, personify the two partzufim that develop as the nukva, or feminine correlate, of z feir anpin. specifically, we know that malchut in general is the principle of expression or medium, as opposed to z feir anpin, which is the content of the expression or the message within the medium. we also know that there are three modes of expression: thought, speech, and action. but action.in terms of consciousness.is more removed from the person than are his thought and speech. thought and speech are literally expressions of the idea in the person fs head, voiced either in mental t

y the letter hei [whose numerical value is 5, and not in the names of isaac and jacob. since isaac and jacob allude to gevurah and tiferet, which do not fulfill this role. we will now explain the name of sarah [abraham fs] wife. she personified the principle of the female, alluded to by the divine name elokim. the name elokim is considered female relative to the name havayah, since it acts as the medium for its message. it is known that the numerical value of this name when it is spelled out with the letter yud.signifying face-to-face coupling.is 300, corresponding to the shin of sarah. as we have explained previously, the letter hei can be spelled in various ways. when it is spelled out hei-yud, and this spelling out is used to spell the name elokim (alef-lamed-hei-yud-mem, we have: 1 3:1

degenerate into bona-fide sins. such was the case with the sin of the golden calf. despite their intense awareness of g-d fs reality in their lives, and in fact because of it, this generation knew that there had to be some leader, some moses, who could serve to channel g-d fs messages to them. when he did not return from the mountain at the appointed time, the thought of continuing without such a medium was intolerable. instead of relying on g-d fs providence, they relied on their own understanding (they had in fact miscalculated the day of moses f return. the subtle lack of reliance degenerated into the full-blown sin of idolatry, since both are just different degrees of denying g-d fs presence in one fs life. thus, by committing the sin of the golden calf, the jewish people fell from the

rated essence (the seed or semen, which is then meant to be transmitted, via malchut/nukva to outer reality as the gbirth h of a new reality or way of living. all these powers, from the initial insight on, are a gift of g-d that he gives us in order for us to use for positive, wholesome, and holy purposes. it is therefore crucial that this seminal message or energy be channeled through the proper medium, that of malchut. for malchut, being the personification of g-d fs will gto have a home in the lower realms, h is totally directed and dedicated toward using the energy of yesod for the holy purpose of increasing the awareness of g-d fs presence in the world. if a person chooses not to direct his energy into malchut, but instead to divert it into non-holy channels, he is betraying his coven


REGARDIE ISRAEL THE COMPLETE GOLDEN DAWN

e against evil forces. for this reason it is under the presidency of geburah and of mars, whose names and forces are to be invoked at its consecration, which should take place in the day and hour of mars, or else during the course of the fiery tattwa. any convenient sword may be adapted to this use, but the handle, hilt and guard must be such as to offer surfaces for inscriptions. it should be of medium length and weight. the motto of the adeptus should be engraved upon it, or upon the hilt in letters of emerald green, in addition to the mystic devices and names. the hilt, pommel and guard are to be coloured a flame red. the blade should be clean and bright. pentagrams should be painted on salient portions, because this is the lineal figure of geburah. the divine and angelic names related

eaks to him in the character of his higher soul "the voice of my undying and secret soul said unto me" etc. osiris, however, is a mummied form, and the body of the egyptian dead was mummied at this part of the ceremony. let us now consider the enterer of the threshold 359 <125> nature of the body which is mummied. the body itself may be considered as a vehicle whereby the life forces act, and the medium whereby these life-forces act is what are termed the vital organs. withdraw or destroy any of these, and the life ceases to function in that body. not less important, then, than the body itself, the vehicle of the soul, are the organs, the media for the action of organic life, and it is equally important to preserve these from corruption, yet not together with the body. for as the body of o

rs of creation, the eternal source of being, whose symbol was a jar; and under the especial protection of that one of the genii of the underworld or vice-gerents of the elements to whom that particular organ was dedicated. hence each eggshaped package was enclosed in a jar whose lid was shaped like the head of that especial god. now arneshet was also termed "the carpenter" for he it is who by the medium of his organ, the stomach, frames the rough materials and builds up the structure of the body; to him the stomach and upper intestines were dedicated (a. ahephi was also termed "the digger" or "burier" for he puts out of sight or removes that which is useless or offensive in the body, and to him the lower intestines or bowels were dedicated (b. tmoumathph was also called "the cutter" or "di

thou mayest retain the shroud of darkness under thy own proper control and guidance. v-state clearly to the shroud what it is thy desire to perform therewith. w-having obtained the desired effect, and gone about invisible, it is required that thou shouldst conjure the powers of the light to ad against that shroud of darkness and mystery so as to disintegrate it, lest any force seek to use it as a medium for an obsession, etc. therefore rehearse a conjuration as aforesaid, and then open the <175> shroud and come forth out of the midst thereof, and then disintegrate that shroud, by the use of a conjuration to the forces of binah to disintegrate and scatter the particles thereof, but affirming that they shall again be readily attracted at thy command. but on no account must that shroud of awf

le suitable to the matter may then be written within the double circle. occasionally, a square of any convenient 496 the golden dawn: volume n book smen number of compartments may be substituted for the wheel or one form may be used for the obverse and the other for the reverse of the talisman. sigils of the planetary squares another very important mode of forming sigils anciently was through the medium of the kameas of the planets, or the magical squares. magical squares are arrangements of numbers so arranged as to yield the same number when added horizontally, vertically, or diagonally. also the sum of the total of all the numbers in the square is a number of special significance to the planet to which that square is referred. the method of forming sigils from these is very simple. the


RELIGIOUS TENANTS OF THE YEZIDI

earing a turban of that colour. they are also employed in collecting contributions for the temple, and in this respect they resemble the begging friars of monastic establishments. besides the above, the yezeedees have a temporal chief, which dignity is also hereditary and confined to one family. husein, the present emeer, exercises a kind of conventional authority over the entire sect, and is the medium through which the local government communicates to them its wishes and orders. he exercises great influence among them, and, what appears rather strange, possesses the prerogative of cutting off any refractory member from the privileges of the community. from all i have heard, this punishment imposes far greater penalties upon the offenders than the severest form of excommunication as pract


RITUALS OF THE SOCIETAS ROSICRUCIANIS IN ANGLIA

1st ancient in the east, who isfacing the west, and who has a single candle burning in. front of him.1st ancient:i am charged to direct your attention to natural or material fire in the phase it was looked upon bythe early rosicrucians, as well by those of the present day; that fire with which we are all familiar incontradistinction with that which is in the celestial, invisible, and surrounding medium, and ofwhich in our physical nature, we can comprehend but little.think of the shapes assumed by fire, as the flames noiselessly creep, entwine, spreading andwidening, now contracting and deepening: mark its changefulness of colour, as in its increasingardour it reddens, glows, then whitens. mark the phantasms springing from the forge, as theponderous sledge strikes the anvil, or the burnin


RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART I

is the infinite, spiritual and uncreated light, which is verbalized, so to speak, in the philosophical world, and becomes the fountain of souls and of truth; then it incorporates and becomes visible light in the sun of the third world, the central sun of our suns, of which the fixed stars are the ever-living sparks. the kabalists compare the spirit to a substance which remains fluid in the divine medium and under the influence of the essential light, its exterior, however, becoming solidified, like wax when exposed to air, in the colder realms of reasoning or of visible forms. these shells, envelopes petrified or carnified, were such an expression possible, are the source of errors or of evil, which connects with the heaviness and hardness of animal envelopes. in the book zohar, and in tha

l dogma in its more arid and abstruse phases; now the enchantments begin; now we can proclaim wonders and reveal most secret things. the pentagram signifies the domination of the mind over the elements, and the demons of air, the spirits of fire, the phantoms of water and ghosts of earth are enchained by this sign. equipped therewith, and suitably disposed, you may behold the infinite through the medium of that faculty which is like the soul's eye, and you will be ministered unto by legions of angels and hosts of fiends. but here, in the first place, let us establish certain principles. there is no invisible world; there are, however, many degrees of perfection in organs. the body is the coarse and, as it were, the perishable cortex of the soul. the soul can perceive of itself, and indepen

light is the realization or form of intellectual light, as the latter is the realization or form of the divine light. the great initiator of christianity, seeing that the astral light was overcharged with the impure reflections of roman debauchery, sought to separate his disciples from the circumambient sphere of reflections and to concentrate them only on the interior light, so that, through the medium of a common faith and enthusiasm, they might communicate together by new magnetic chains, which he termed grace, and thus overcome the dissolute currents, to which he gave the names of the devil and satan, signifying their putrefaction. to oppose current to current is to renew the power of fluidic life. the revealers have therefore done scarcely more than divine, by the accuracy of their ca

given insufficient attention. it follows that we attribute the strange phenomena of table-turning to the universal magnetic agent in search of a chain of enthusiasms with a view to the formation of fresh currents. the force of itself is blind, but can be directed by the will of man and is influenced by prevailing opinions. this universal fluid if we decide to regard it as a fluid being the common medium of all nervous organisms and the vehicle of all sensitive vibrations, establishes an actual physical solidarity between impressionable persons, and transmits from one to another the impressions of imagination and of thought. the movement of inert objects, determined by undulations of the universal agent, obeys the ruling impression and reproduces in its revelations at one time all the lucid

he wolf; who, further, whilst his phantom wanders over the country, is sleeping painfully in his bed and dreams that he is a wolf indeed. what makes the werewolf visible is the almost somnambulistic excitement caused by the fright of those who behold it, or else the tendency, more particularly in simple country persons, to enter into direct communication with the astral light, which is the common medium of visions and dreams. the hurts inflicted on the werewolf do actually wound the sleeping person by an odic and sympathetic congestion of the astral light, and by correspondence between the immaterial and material body. many persons will believe that they are dreaming when they read such things as these, and may ask whether we are really awake ourselves; but we need only request men of scie


RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART II

e is truly a king, worthy to be led by the star to the cradle of divine realization; provided that he knows, dares, wills and keeps silent; provided that he is familiar with the usages of the pentacle, the cup, the wand and the sword; provided, finally, that the intrepid gaze of his soul corresponds to those two eyes which the ascending point of our pentagram ever presents open. 38 chapter vi the medium and mediator two things, as we have shown, are necessary for the acquisition of magical power. the emancipation of will from servitude and its instruction in the art of domination. the sovereign will is represented in our symbols by the woman who crushes the serpent's head and by the radiant angel who restrains and constrains the dragon with lance and heel. in this place let us affirm witho

ses to preserve himself and deliver his associates: he refused the cup of the enchantress and commanded her with the sword. circe is nature, with all her delights and allurements: we must overcome her in order to enjoy. such is the significance of the homeric fable, for the poems of homer, those true sacred books of ancient hellas, contain all the mysteries of high eastern initiation. the natural medium is therefore the ever active and ever seducing serpent of idle wills, which we must withstand by continual subjugation. amorous, gluttonous, passionate, or idle magicians are impossible monstrosities. the magus thinks the medium and mediator 39 and wills; he loves nothing with desire; he rejects nothing in passion. the latter word signifies a passive state, and the magus is invariably activ

he arms of those who would have assailed her, and the english may have very well been sincere in regarding her as a witch or a sorceress. as a fact, she was a sorceress unconsciously, herself believing that she acted supernaturally, while she was really disposing of an occult force which is universal and invariably governed by the same laws. the magus-magnetizer should have command of the natural medium, and consequently of that astral body by which our soul communicates with our the medium and mediator 41 organs. he must say to the material body, gsleep! h and to the sidereal body, gdream! h thereupon, the aspect of visible things changes, as in hashish-visions. cagliostro is thought to have possessed this power, and he increased its action by means of fumigations and perfumes; but true m

render ourselves visible or invisible at will, and this enables us to explain the mysteries of the ring of gyges. 78 the ritual of transcendental magic in the first place, let us remove from the mind of our readers all supposition of the absurd. that is, of an effect devoid of cause or contradicting its cause. to become invisible one of three things is necessary. the interposition of some opaque medium between the light and our body, or between our body and the eyes of the spectators, or the fascination of the eyes of the spectators in such a manner that they cannot make use of their sight. of these methods, the third only is magical. have we not all of us observed that under the government of a strong preoccupation we look without seeing and collide with objects in front of us? gso do, t


ROBERT KIRK WALKER BETWEEN WORLDS

nce of minerva his associate. out of nothing the creator of the world produced four elements that they might be the prior cause as well as the material for creating all things when they were joined together in harmony: the heaven which he adorned with stars and which stands on high and embraces everything like the shells surrounding a nut; then he made the air, fit for forming sounds, through the medium of which day and night present the stars; the sea which girds the land in four circles, and with appendix 7: the vita merlini cosmology 162 its mighty refluence so strikes the air as to generate the winds which are said to be four in number; as a foundation he placed the earth, standing by its own strength and not lightly moved, which is divided into five parts, whereof the middle one is no


RUBY TABLET OF SET

dications of divine perfection, rather than for cause and effect relationships. hence egyptian thought is sometimes called "geometric" as opposed to the "algebraic" thought of hellenic and later logicians. since impressions and appearances substantiated reality, the egyptian emphasis on portraits and statues of the neteru was not merely decorative, metaphorical, or symbolic. rather an image was a medium whereby the neter in question could make an actual appearance in the material world [note: contrast egyptian statuary with greek, roman, or later european. the "living presence" in the former will be dramatically evident] similarly part of something could substitute for the whole as long as the mind completed the connection. mental imagery created by viewing the portrait of a dead relative

s system. crime and corruption were of course possible, but inadvisable because of the conviction that vice would be punished severely after earthly death. old kingdom egypt was largely insulated from foreign invasion or conflict, hence egypt spent its early years as a peaceful culture with no standing military. egypt is credited with invention of the alphabet, as well as the use of currency as a medium of exchange. it is noteworthy for having produced the first national (as opposed to city-state) political system, as well as the most enduring one in recorded history (more than 3,000 years. there was no caste, racial, or sexual discrimination; foreigners were considered "less than human(=egyptian, but could remedy this misfortune simply by moving to egypt and adopting egyptian culture. egy

n, working on awareness and prevention programs) in order to channel their energy, concern, and "guilt" develop a contingency plan. if a department waits until actually confronted with a case before a response is developed, it may be too late. in cases involving ongoing abuse of children, departments must respond quickly, and this requires advanced planning. there are added problems for small- to medium-sized departments with limited personnel and resources. effective investigation of these cases requires planning, identification of resources, and, in many cases, mutual aid agreements between agencies. the u.s. department of defense has conducted specialized training and has developed such a plan for child sex ring cases involving military facilities and personnel. once a case is contamina

re. lovecraftian tales are not ooga-booga monster stories. they are meant to disquiet the reader with the implications, not with the forms of these entities. what he's trying to get at is indeed supernatural horror, even though he did not believe in the supernatural. turning to the question of why this is relevant to occultists. people make wild claims about h.p. lovecraft. some say that he was a medium for the true gods, the forces from beyond- that these fictional entities actually exist, and he was channeling them. others claim that he was indeed initiated into occult secrets; but at the moment of passing the portal of initiation he was eaten by the dweller on the threshold, and so could not accept the reality of these strange creatures, yet was compelled to write of them. but what actu

ntellectual evaluation of harwer would yield 8 "adjustment. among other things this trump signifies the displacement of an obsolete aeon by a new one. trump #1 "the magus. refers to crowley's role "in 8. i.e: in the new aeon as the instrument of adjustment. this is "vital" insofar as the harwer neter cannot manifest itself in the objective universe save through the mind of a material/intellectual medium "the empress (trump #3) and "the emperor (trump #4) add to trump #7("the chariot, signifying the north solstice and the mystery of the grail. this is indeed a "further secret" as it is not of harwer and would be revealed only in the hall of the dead (walhalla) at wewelsburg castle, westphalia, in xvii/1982 ce. 16. i am the empress& the hierophant. thus eleven as my bride is eleven "the empr


SALMANRUSHDIE THESATANICVERSES

ame" she declared "saladin, like a bloody lettuce, i ask you "there was a tv reporter here some days back" george miranda said "pink hair. she said her name was kerleeda. i couldn't work it out "listen, george is too unworldly" zeeny interrupted "he doesn't know what freaks you guys turn into. that miss singh, outrageous. i told her, the name's khalida, dearie, rhymes with dalda, that's a cooking medium. but she couldn't say it. her own name. take me to your kerleader. you types got no culture. just wogs now. ain't it the truth" she added, suddenly gay and round-eyed, afraid she'd gone too far "stop bullying him, zeenat" bhupen gandhi said in his quiet voice. and george, awkwardly, mumbled "no offence, man. joke-shoke" chamcha decided to grin and then fight back "zeeny" he said "the earth

holding bottles of contraband whisky. he lay on the bed with his shoes on, his collar and tie loose, his right arm flung across his eyes; she, in the hotel's white bathrobe, bent over him and kissed his chin "i'll tell you what happened to you tonight" she said "you could say we cracked your shell" he sat up, angry "well, this is what's inside" he blazed at her "an indian translated into english-medium. when i attempt hindustani these days, people look polite. this is me" caught in the aspic of his adopted language, he had begun to hear, in india's babel, an ominous warning: don't come back again. when you have stepped through the looking-glass you step back at your peril. the mirror may cut you to shreds "i was so proud of bhupen tonight" zeeny said, getting into bed "in how many countri

im'd date of apocalypse, 1996' so time for improvement of sensual enjoyment still remains" she shook her head: stop. he stopped "tell me" he said, putting away the book. o o o elena at twenty had taken london by storm. her feral six-foot body winking through a golden chain-mail rabanne. she had always carried herself with uncanny assurance, proclaiming her ownership of the earth. the city was her medium, she could swim in it like a fish. she was dead at twenty-one, drowned in a bathtub of cold water, her body full of psychotropic drugs. can one drown in one's element, allie had wondered long ago. if fish can drown in water, can human beings suffocate in air? in those days allie, eighteen--nineteen, had envied elena her certainties. what was her element? in what periodic table of the spirit

her postotto decision to disguise herself as a bag-lady "a case" she announced, taking into consideration the fact that gibreel was an indian import "of cashew and monkey nuts" allie didn't argue with her mother, being by no means certain that she could continue to live with gibreel, even if he had crossed the earth, even if he had fallen from the sky. the long term was hard to predict; even the medium term looked cloudy. for the moment, she concentrated on trying to get to know this man who had just assumed, right off, that he was the great love of her life, with a lack of doubt that meant he was either right or off his head. there were plenty of difficult moments. she didn't know what he knew, what she could take for granted: she tried, once, referring to nabokov's doomed chess-player l

heard a noise like the bursting of a dam, and as the spirits of the world of dreams flooded through the breach into the universe of the quotidian, gibreel farishta saw god. for blake's isaiah, god had simply been an immanence, an incorporeal indignation; but gibreel's vision of the supreme being was not abstract in the least. he saw, sitting on the bed, a man of about the same age as himself, of medium height, fairly heavily built, with salt-and-pepper beard cropped close to the line of the jaw. what struck him most was that the apparition was balding, seemed to suffer from dandruff and wore glasses. this was not the almighty he had expected "who are you" he asked with interest (of no interest to him now was alleluia cone, who had stopped in her tracks on hearing him begin to talk to hims


SATANISM AN EXAMINATION OF SATANIC BLACK MAGIC

currents of energy around the planet. it is this belief that is reflected in the theory that the abyss is a location point where the magical worlds and the mundane worlds collide. yet this gateway is also believed to exist within the human psyche at the point where the conscious and the unconscious meet and it is from this point that the satanic magician draws forth his magical power through the medium of satanic ritual. magical use of the abyss from this perspective varies according to the tradition of the order of nine angles one may utilise the tarot cards as pathworking images to explore the hidden side of the human psyche, the side that normally remains untouched in the abyss. alternatively the individual may undertake a specific ritual that draws forth the powers or energies contain


SCHLAGER NEIL WORLD RELIGIONS REFERENCE LIBRARY

d instead of a son, as she becomes the first person to educate her children, the next generation. baha s are also required to pray and meditate daily. they are free to create their own prayers or use any of the ones created by the bab, baha u lla h, or abdu l-baha. the one requirement of this daily prayer is that the faithful choose one of three obligatory prayers: the long obligatory prayer, the medium obligatory prayer, or the short obligatory prayer. such prayers can be spoken in a normal voice, chanted, or sung. the short obligatory prayer states: i bear witness, o my god, that thou hast created me to know thee and to worship thee. i testify, at this moment, to my powerlessness and to thy might, to my poverty and to thy wealth. there is none other god but thee, the help in peril, the s

in a normal voice, chanted, or sung. the short obligatory prayer states: i bear witness, o my god, that thou hast created me to know thee and to worship thee. i testify, at this moment, to my powerlessness and to thy might, to my poverty and to thy wealth. there is none other god but thee, the help in peril, the self-subsisting. this prayer is to be said once every twenty-four hours, at noon. the medium obligatory prayer and long obligatory prayer have the same core message, but with more elaboration and explanation. the medium is repeated in the morning, at noon, and in the evening, while the long is recited once a day, at any time. the faithful are required to wash their faces and hands before and sometimes during the saying of such prayers. followers of the baha faith are also expected

was the patron goddess of argos, and poseidon the patron god of corinth. the patron goddess of rome was roma dea, who was not one of the olympian twelve but was nonetheless a very important goddess for roman citizens. priests and priestesses took care of these temples and supervised the official sacrifices to the gods and goddesses. some priestesses also served as oracles, persons who acted as a medium or messenger between the gods and humans. greeks would go to oracles to receive messages from the gods in order to determine what they should do in the future. one of the most famous of the oracles was at the temple of apollo at delphi, which is located in central greece. the greeks believed in a soul, which they called psyche, but beliefs varied as to whether it survived after death. the t


SIR EDWARD BULWER LYTTON ZANONI A ROSICRUCIAN TALE

those 'blank misgivings of a creature moving about in worlds not realised' taking refuge in delusions as degrading as any of the so-called dark ages" it was the revolt from the chilling materialism of the age which inspired the mystic creations of "zanoni" and "a strange story" of these works, which support and supplement each other, one is the contemplation of our actual life through a spiritual medium, the other is designed to show that, without some gleams of the supernatural, man is not man, nor nature nature. in "zanoni" the author introduces us to two human beings who have achieved immortality: one, mejnour, void of all passion or feeling, calm, benignant, bloodless, an intellect rather than a man; the other, zanoni, the pupil of mejnour, the representative of an ideal life in its ut

under the direction of p. lorain, was published in paris in the "bibliotheque des meilleurs romans etrangers" w.m. preface to the edition of 1853 as a work of imagination "zanoni" ranks, perhaps, amongst the highest of my prose fictions. in the poem of "king arthur" published many years afterwards, i have taken up an analogous design, in the contemplation of our positive life through a spiritual medium; and i have enforced, through a far wider development, and, i believe, with more complete and enduring success, that harmony between the external events which are all that the superficial behold on the surface of human affairs, and the subtle and intellectual agencies which in reality influence the conduct of individuals, and shape out the destinies of the world. as man has two lives, that

ectricity, yet distinct from the known operations of that mysterious agency a fluid that connected thought to thought with the rapidity and precision of the modern telegraph, and the influence of this fluid, according to mejnour, extended to the remotest past, that is to say, whenever and wheresoever man had thought. thus, if the doctrine were true, all human knowledge became attainable through a medium established between the brain of the individual inquirer and all the farthest and obscurest regions in the universe of ideas. glyndon was surprised to find mejnour attached to the abstruse mysteries which the pythagoreans ascribed to the occult science of numbers. in this last, new lights glimmered dimly on his eyes; and he began to perceive that even the power to predict, or rather to calc

apes from their control. blind one, wherefore? canst thou not perceive? because in her soul all is love. there is no intermediate passion with which the things thou wouldst charm to her have association and affinities. their attraction is but to the desires and cravings of the intellect. what have they with the passion that is of earth, and the hope that goes direct to heaven "but can there be no medium no link in which our souls, as our hearts, can be united, and so mine may have influence over her own "ask me not, thou wilt not comprehend me "i adjure thee! speak "when two souls are divided, knowest thou not that a third in which both meet and live is the link between them "i do comprehend thee, adon-ai" said zanoni, with a light of more human joy upon his face than it had ever before be

though she had no prejudice against them. she liked a play and a pantomime, with a slight supper afterwards. she did not like concerts nor operas. at the beginning of the winter she selected some book to read, and some piece of work to commence. the two lasted her till the spring, when, though she continued to work, she left off reading. her favourite study was history, which she read through the medium of dr. goldsmith. her favourite author in the belles lettres was, of course, dr. johnson. a worthier woman, or one more respected, was not to be found, except in an epitaph! it was an autumn night. mr. and mrs. mervale, lately returned from an excursion to weymouth, are in the drawing-room "the dame sat on this side, the man sat on that "yes, i assure you, my dear, that glyndon, with all hi


SORCERIES OF ZOS

(reichenbach, the libido (freud, reich was the first- with the possible exception of reichenbach- actually to isolate it and demonstrate its properties. austin spare suspected, as early as 1913, that some such energy was the basic factor in the re-activization of primal atavisms, and he treated it accordingly as cosmic energy (the 'atmospheric i) responsive to subconscious suggestion through the medium of sentient symbols, and through the application of the body (zos) in such a way that it could reify remote atavisms and all possible future forms. during the time that he was preoccupied with these themes spare dreamed repeatedly of fantastic buildings whose alignments he found quite impossible to note down on waking. he supposed them to be adumbrations of a future geometry of space-time b


STEINER RUDOLF CHRISTIANITY AS MYSTICAL FACT

ation? is that not the reason why plato chooses to set forth his philosophy in dialogue form? it is a literary mystery, exactly analogous to the processes that took place at the centers of initiation. there are many places in his writings where plato testifies to this in his own words. plato s aim as a teacher of philosophy was to be a hierophant, insofar as this was possible in the philosophical medium. clearly plato realized the agreement of his methods with those of the mysteries, and regards them as successful precisely when they lead to the goals that the mystai too would reach. thus he says in the timaeus: of course everyone with the least sense always calls on god at the beginning of any undertaking, small or great. so surely, if we are not quite crazy, as we embark on our account o

s rightful significance. the esoteric tradition a special interest attaches to the teachings that we find in the books attributed to dionysus the areopagite.167 it is admittedly the case that these books are never mentioned prior to the sixth century a.d, but the place and date of their composition is not the relevant question here. what interests us is that they present christianity, through the medium of ideas of neoplatonic philosophy, entirely as a spiritual vision of the supersensible world. and this is a form of presentation that actually belongs specifically to the early centuries of christianity. in the early period this presentation of christianity was handed down orally in earlier times it was the most important things that were definitely not entrusted to written form. we see th

d that which is not. if, however, someone wishes to gain a real perspective on god, 150 christianity as mystical fact even this distinction between the existent and nonexistent has to be transcended since it belongs to the sphere of sense-observation from which it is drawn. god in this sense neither exists nor does not exist. he transcends existence. god cannot be approached therefore through the medium of ordinary cognition, which is concerned with things that exist. we have to be raised above ourselves, above our sensory observation, above our rational thinking- processes, and cross over to purely spiritual apprehension. then we can begin to grasp, in mystical intuition, the perspective of the divine. however, the superexistent god has brought forth from himself the logos, the wisdom-fil


TECHNICIANS GUIDE TO THE LEFT HAND PATH

nical devices, split atoms and so on. but, i repeat, it is never the thing itself, rather it is a condition that has actualized at a particular moment due to its observation and appearance into our perception. a few notes about inscription to extend ideas, and also to preserve the embodiment of oneself through time, they must be inscribed in some way and they must be inscribed within some sort of medium. the study of consciously created, and unconscious inscription, is what forms the basis of the science of archaeology. typically then, mant older inscriptions are the remnants of funerary practice and other types of archaeological digs. the great pyramids of ancient egypt are an example of this form of inscription, as is the taj mahal and the great burial mounds found in the united states

re it previously had existed as a single collection of potential synthesis into one non-manifesting form (our nothing #2. this expansion constitutes the path and at this path s extremes lie our two types of nothing. the path expanding outward is the arena of consciousness, for it cannot extend nor retract itself beyond 0(-1 plus 1. however, what is this oscillation extending into? there must be a medium, and this medium is our nothing #1, this is the field within which creation, destruction, synthesis and consciousness must manifest within. function and form, the platen for all else that manifests is laid implicit. however, this extension is not an absolute, it is not infinite. the medium it extends through will impose its own intrinsic nature upon all that manifests within it. as such, in

it. it is this spiritual polarity that dissents from oneness, following the path between one polaric point and the other, experiencing what is in order to sense what it can be. it is through self consciousness that the tools necessary to create change are perceived and utilised. finally, energy extends into the substrate of space through the vehicle of oscillation and resonance. it is through the medium of pure non-phenomenal space that the original surge of energy extended itself. the result of this is synthesis, creation, movement and ultimately through evolutionary process, in self perceived consciousness. without this expansion into space this energy could only exist as one. as such, it is as much nothing as the nonphenomenal space it occupies. we have a numbers game. in an infinite (f

direct manner. the other important point is the transmission of information between these disparate entities which is too delicate to be scanned out and delivered by conventional methods. this tells us something about the nature of the magical link within the praxis i am presenting. the link is valid only when it is transmitting information of a character that cannot be delivered within any other medium. we can only state that the link occurs, we do not yet know exactly how, or what medium the information exchanged is embedded within. the characteristics that were described within the preceding extract from ibm laboratories only details that a transference of information can, and does occur (under certain conditions) even when the elements involved are so far apart that they cannot interac


TEXE MARRS CODEX MAGICA SECRET SIGNS MYSTERIOUS SYMBOLS AND HIDDEN CODES OF THE ILLUMINATI

nd wife, singer liza minelli. gest, a homosexual, and minelli are now separated and seeking a divorce. actor jack bolger, who played the tin man in the classic alchemical drama, the wizard of oz, with wife, floe, at home in beverly hills. the merovingian dynasty, the priory of sion 415 actor danny glover, notorious for his marxist liberal political activism, sends a cabalistic message through the medium of aarp magazine, also known for its marxist and jewish agenda. glover is signaling deep occultic spirits to empower his quest. 416 codex magica sam donaldson's face has been a staple for many years on abc news. but here, in this photo in smart business magazine, it is donaldson's hands we should pay attention to. this full page shot of sam donaldson had no caption and no explanation. obvio


THE CANOPIC GODS SYMBOLISM

andidate is placed in the north, speaks to him in the character of his higher soul- the voice of my undying and secret soul said unto me, etc. osiris, however, is a mummied form, and the body of the egyptian dead was mummied at this part of the ceremony. let us now consider the nature of the body which is mummied. the body itself may be considered as a vehicle whereby the life forces act, and the medium whereby these life-forces act is what are termed the vital organs. withdraw or destroy any of these, and the life ceases to function in that body. not less important, then, than the body itself, the vehicle of the soul, are the organs. these are the media for the action of organic life, and it is equally important to preserve them from corruption, yet not together with the body. for as the

waters of creation, the eternal source of being, whose symbol was a jar; and under the special protection of that one of the genii of the underworld or vice-gerents of the elements to whom that particular organ was dedicated. hence each egg-shaped package was enclosed in a jar whose lid was 4 shaped like the head of that special god. now, ameshett was also termed carpenter for it is he who by the medium of his organ, the stomach, frames the rough materials and builds up the structure of the body; and to him the stomach and upper intestines were dedicated (a. ahephi was also termed the digger or burier, for he puts out of sight or removes that which is useless or offensive in the body, and to him, the lower intestines or bowels were dedicated (b. tmo-oumathu was also called the cutter or di


THE CRAFT GRIMOIRE OF ECLECTIC VERSION 2

lection of rituals, and a personal collection of spell recipes. tradition, states that it must be hand written, with magical inks using a special consecrated pen of art. more often then not, the modern practitioner will have computer scans and printouts taped or glued within its pages. the truly techno-pagan might even have the whole thing stored on their computer s hard drive. regardless of what medium your book of shadows takes, it should be arranged (in a minimum of) three sections, and certain things should be included within its pages. the first section should have some general information and personal notes. among this information should be your magical, or craft name. this is a holdover from the days when free thinkers were persecuted, and the only name within your group, you might


THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 1

esperately sought. regardless of the religion or the culture from which they sprang, all mystics have as their goal the transcendence of the earthly self and union with the absolute. while the ancient mystery schools were built upon the worship of a particular god or goddess, the contemporary mystery schools have been built around the charisma and the spiritual teachings of a psychic sensitive, a medium, or a prophet. since the latter part of the nineteenth century, in europe, great britain, canada, and the united states, the men and women who are most often attracted to the modern mystery schools are those who have grown dissatisfied with the teachings of christianity and what they consider to be its restrictive religious doctrines concerning the afterlife and rebirth. each of the contemp

and the albigenses. because many serious-minded christians believe that there is evidence in the gospels that jesus (c. 6 b.c.e. 30 c.e) himself believed in reincarnation, they are comfortable with t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d afterlife mysteries 49 contemporary mystery schools have been built around teachings of a psychic sensitive, a medium, or a prophet. hindu and buddhist concepts of past lives and karma and see no conflict with their traditional belief in christianity. dr. gladys mcgarey is a member of the association for research and enlightenment, the contemporary mystery school based on the medical and past-life readings of edgar cayce (1877 1945. the daughter of christian missionaries and a medical doctor who employs th

umistic abilities as a young girl. just before her seventeenth birthday, she married the much older general nicephore blavatsky, a russian official in caucasia. three months later, she left her husband and her homeland to travel freely and widely throughout the world, exploring the occult wisdom and teachings of many traditions. in 1858, blavatsky arrived in paris, where she met the famous spirit medium daniel dunglas home (1833 1886. by this time, she had herself acquired a modest reputation for mediumship, and she began to practice these talents more openly. in cairo, egypt, in 1871, blavatsky founded a spiritualist group that was forced to disband after accusations of having produced fraudulent phenomena to deceive its patrons. in 1873, she settled in new york city and resumed the pract

and the ability to make personal contact with those who had changed planes of existence was a basic tenet in their spiritual practice. whether the man or woman who claims contact with the spirit world is a traditional shaman or a contemporary channeler, he or she will most likely establish that communication through the ethereal services of a spirit guide or spirit control. this entity serves the medium as a link between the worlds of flesh and spirit. it is said to have the ability to usher the spirits of the departed to a level of the medium s consciousness that permits him or her to relay messages to those who have come to hear words of comfort and inspiration. while most of the major religions condemn those who claim to be able to speak to the dead or deny their abilities, mediums have

guide may represent itself as a being who once lived as a human on earth or as a light being, an extraterrestrial, or even an angel. regardless of the semantics involved, today s mediums and channels follow the basic procedures of ancient shamanic traditions. m delving deeper fodor, nandor. between two worlds. new york: paperback library, 1969. garrett, eileen. many voices: the autobiography of a medium. new york: g. p. putnam s sons, 1968. murphy, gardner, and robert o. ballou, eds. william james on psychical research. new york: viking press, 1960. paranormal news. http//paranormal.about.com/science/ paranormal/library/blnews.htm. 1 october 2001. post, eric g. communicating with the beyond. new york: atlantic publishing, 1946. totem animal among the shamanic or medicine teachings of the t


THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 3

four successful elderly men (fred astaire, melvyn douglas, douglas fairbanks, jr, and john houseman, members of the chowder society, have shared a terrible secret for 50 years. although the peter straub novel upon which this film is based held many more levels of ghostly and ghastly surprises, director john irvin does a fine job of converting a multigenerational ghost story to the motion picture medium. poltergeist (1982) steven spielberg stated that in poltergeist he, as screenwriter, and tobe hooper, who assumed the directorial reins for the film, sought to walk the thin line between the scientific and the spiritual. starring craig t. nelson and jobeth williams as steve and diane freeling, who move into a new home which unknown to them has been built over a graveyard, the film became ex

eper meets with vinz clortho (rick moranis, the key master. it is up to the ghost busters to save the world. the sequel, ghost busters ii (1989, although retaining all the principals of the original, lacked the energy and the excitement to sustain another box office success. ghost (1990) in addition to presenting an interesting depiction of the interaction of a ghost (patrick swayze) and a spirit medium (whoopi goldberg, this film also offers a touching love story. ghost is ranked as number 32 on the list of the top-grossing movies of all time. the sixth sense (1999) m. night shyamalan won the academy award for best original screenplay and was nominated as best director for this film, ranked as number 14 on the list of the top-grossing movies of all time. the plaint of young cole sear (hal

gillian anderson) investigated many areas of the paranormal, hauntings and ghostly phenomena were treated as matters of serious inquiry throughout the series nine-year run. the others (1999 2000) also treated the spirit world seriously, but was canceled after one season. the series starred julianne nicholson as a college student with latent mediumistic abilities who was mentored by an experienced medium (bill cobbs. in september 2002, the series haunted premiered with matthew fox as a private investigator who received assistance from the spirit world while solving crimes. in october 2002, the sci fi channel began an eight-week revision of the classic series in search of with host mitch pileggi offering occasional segments on ghosts. today, the most popular television programs dealing with

ry means. t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d mysteries of the mind 159 an opinion poll conducted in canada in october 2002 discovered that 40 percent of canadians believe that certain individuals have extrasensory perception that enable them to see into the future. the poll also revealed that 30 percent of the respondents had consulted with a medium, a psychic, or an astrologer. in the united states, the national science foundation s biennial report on the state of science understanding, research, education, and investment conducted in april 2002 found that 70 percent of adults do not understand the scientific process. according to their poll, 60 percent of the respondents believed that there were individuals who possessed psychic powe

it seems that space beings have deliberately placed themselves in the role of messengers of god, or that humans hope that there exist such beings who can extricate humankind from the disasters of its own making. although most of the contactees claim an initial physical contact with a space being, the operable mechanics of the experience seem reminiscent of what can be seen in spiritualism as the medium works with a spirit guide or a control from the other side. in spiritualistic or mediumistic channeling, the sensitive individual enters the trance state and relays information through the guide, who contacts various spirits of deceased human personalities. the mechanism in the flying saucer movement is often that of the contactee going into some state of trance and channeling information f


THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL

y 1960s, but she could not get comfortable with it. spiritualism entered her awareness, with its dark- t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d magic and sorcery 83 yvonne frost (archives of brad steiger) ened rooms, psychic development, mediumship, and native american spirit guides. in a spiritualist seance in 1965, a voice came to her through the medium fs trumpet: gcan i be your little girl? h single as she was, yvonne was taken aback. still she managed to answer, gyes. you come when it fs time. h bronwyn frost was born in 1969. in an apport seance yvonne fs spirit guide at that time, dr. alfred russel wallace, brought her a green cabochon stone. she had it set into a bracelet but has never been able to get it identified. yvonne fs career

s the witch of new forest, sybil leek came to the united states, where she teamed up with psychic investigator hans holzer (1920) on a series of ghost-hunting expeditions. the two were often followed by an entourage of local, and sometimes international, media, eager to sniff out a good story. frequently, movie cameras would roll while leek was in a heavy trance state, but this never deterred the medium from obtaining solid material, which holzer would then try to substantiate. leek never knew where their next jaunt was going to take them. holzer usually investigated the cases brought to his attention, first affirming that the material represented a solid psychic case, worthy of being investigated. he would give leek none of this information, to ensure that her trance information could nev

ults. new york: holt, rinehart, winston, 1978. woolfolk, joanna martine. the only astrology book you fll ever need. new york: madison books, 2001. automatic writing on the evening of july 8, 1913, gpatience worth, h who claimed to be the spirit of a seventeenth-century englishwoman, became a spirit control for pearl leonore curran, a young woman in st. louis, missouri. curran was not a practicing medium, nor did she have any interest in spiritualism, yet during a period of three years, patience worth dictated through the process of automatic writing a stream of proverbs, lyric poetry, and plays, and a number of intricately constructed novels. curran fs formal education had ended with the eighth grade. she seldom read, had never traveled, and was completely unfamiliar with literary people o

cted, as against three of amy lowell fs (1874.1925, three of vachel lindsay fs (1879.1931, and one by edgar lee masters (1869.1950).all highly respected american poets, critics, and novelists. was patience worth a spirit or a secondary personality of curran fs? whoever she was, the large body of literary works that bears her name was transmitted through the process of automatic writing, wherein a medium produces a script without the control of the conscious self.but allegedly under the control of a spirit entity. the vast majority of those men and women who practice automatic writing on a regular basis do so because they believe that they receive spiritual and material guidance from intelligences in the spirit world or from a higher aspect of their own mind. most of these individuals cheri

entieth century mystic edgar cayce (1877.1945) told his followers about his visions of the great crystals that powered atlantis, and he referred to the healing capacities of crystals. cayce taught that crystals possessed an energy within themselves that could be transmitted to people and be of great assistance in meditation, healing, and the achievement of higher levels of consciousness. in 1976, medium/channel frank alper founded the arizona metaphysical center in phoenix and began channeling spirit messages that outlined methods of crystal therapy. in exploring atlantis (1982, three volumes of spirit directives on the powers of crystals, alper outlined techniques that were followed with careful attention by new age enthusiasts around the world. within a very short time, crystal therapist


THE KEY TO THE MYSTERIES

n for denying the existence of the sun? reason, in protesting against dogma, proves sufficiently that she has not invented it; but she is forced to admire the morality which results from that dogma. now, if morality is a light, it follows that dogma must be a sun; light does not come from shadows. between the two abysses of polytheism, and an absurd and ignorant theism, there is only one possible medium: the mystery of the most holy trinity. between speculative theism, and anthropomorphiosm, there is only one possible medium: the mystery of incarnation. between immoral fatality, and draconic responsibility, which would conclude the damnation of all beings, there is only one possible mean: the mystery of redemption. the trinity is faith. 80 the incarnation is hope. the redemption is charity

ambition are not worth a single minute of heroism and of charity. second series question. what is man? answer. man is an intelligent and corporeal being made in the image of god and of the world, one in essence, triple in substance, mortal and immortal. q. you say "triple in substance" has man, then, two souls or two bodies? a. no; there is in him a spiritual soul, a material body, and a plastic medium. q. what is the substance of this medium? a. light, partially volatile, and partially fixed. q. what is the volatile part of this light? a. magnetic fluid<astral body. 18th and 19th century efforts to measure ectoplasm, oddic force, etc. and to physically measure an essence of life have persisted t

ntial for misapplication. this, more than anything else, is the influence of levi on crowley's philosophy. accidents of emphasis in levi's works often became seeds for fruitless avenues of research in crowley's effort> q. but will science preoccupy herself with it? a. she already preoccupies herself with it. we have written this book and you are reading it. q. give us some notions of this plastic medium. a. it is formed of astral or terrestrial light, and transmits 105 the double magnetization of it to the human body. the soul, by acting on this light through its volitions, can dissolve it or coagulate it, project it or withdraw it. it is the mirror of the imagination and of dreams. it reacts upon the nervous system, and thus produces the movements of the body. this light can dilate itself

communicate its reflections at considerable distances; it magnetizes the bodies submitted to the action of man, and can, by concentrating itself, again draw them to him. it can take all the forms evoked by thought, and, in the transitory coagulations of its radiant particles, appear to the eyes; it can even offer a sort of resistance to the touch. but these manifestations and uses of the plastic medium being abnormal, the luminous instrument of precision cannot produce them without being strained, and there is danger of either habitual hallucination, or of insanity. q. what is animal magnetism? a. the action of one plastic medium upon another, in order to dissolve or coagulate it. by augmenting the elasticity of the vital light and its force of projection, one sends it forth as far as one

magnetism? a. the action of one plastic medium upon another, in order to dissolve or coagulate it. by augmenting the elasticity of the vital light and its force of projection, one sends it forth as far as one will, and withdraws it completely loaded with images; but this operation must be favoured by the slumber of the subject, which one produces by coagulating still further the fixed part of his medium. q. is magnetism contrary to morality and religion? a. yes, when one abuses it. q. in what does the abuse of it consist? a. in employing it in a disordered manner, or for a disordered object. q. what is a disordered magnetism? 106 a. an unwholesome fluidic emission, made with a bad intention; for example, to know the secrets of others, or to arrive at unworthy ends. q. what is the result of


THE MIDDLE PILLAR

reasons for doing this in his previous book my rosicrucian adventure (1936) which documented his own experiences with the golden dawn.(i)t is essential that the whole system should be publicly exhibited so that it may not be lost to mankind. for it is the heritage of every man and woman-their spiritual birthright. my motives have been to prove without a doubt that no longer is the order the ideal medium for the transmission of magic, and that since there have already been several partial and irresponsible disclosures of the order teaching, a more adequate presentation of that system is urgently called for. only thus may the widespread misconceptions as to magic be removed. some members of the order were incensed at this action, but others were quite happy-they no longer had to copy all the

i regard as a bridge between conventional psychotherapy and occultism. i doubt if reich would be pleased to learn of tlus association of mine-but a fact it is nevertheless. today i will not so much as consider even discussion of the great work with a student until he has experienced some form of psychotherapy, i care not which. there is lacking, until then, a common frame of reference, and common medium of communication. in the middle pillar will be discovered the first glimmerings of insight i had in that particular direction. it still holds good today. endnotes 1. the "wheel of existence" or the "wheel of evolution" refers to the wheel of karma or destiny. karma is a sanskrit word that means "action" it is a destiny consaously chosen in life by each person, created by the total life expe

he processes of imagination, intuition, and will, the transconscious is a reconciling intelligence with a unique nature. it has the ability to move through, communicate with, and cause change on all levels of the psyche, and it is capable of a wide range of powers associated with cornrnunication and transformation. the imagination is the essential aspect of the transconscious self. it is a potent medium for the processes of inspiration, transmutation, integration, and transcendence. the transconscious imagination operates as a single organized mechanism, purposefully flowing between all portions of the psyche with a unifying objective. its vast creative resources are a primary influence in the development of music, dance, literature, and other art forms. the transconscious imagination expr


THE MOTHMAN PROPHECIES

objects have been seen repeatedly in the vicinity "on more than one occasion mrs. bogart alleges that she has been perturbed to find a yellow volkswagen car (having smoked-glass windows) following her discreetly at a distance" delair reports "once this involved the vehicle slowly following her down a woodland cart-track leading to piltdown lake, of it then stopping some distance from her, of two medium-sized individuals emerging and hurriedly taking photographs of her, and of the individuals quickly re-entering the car and driving off in the opposite direction. on another occasion, in maresfield. the same vehicle (or one exactly similar) seemed to be 'kerb-crawling' several yards behind her. mrs. bogart has no idea to whom the volkswagen belongs, or why it should apparently follow her abo


THE PATH OF KABBALAH

to its correctness or describe it accurately. but the wisdom of kabbalah is the most practical science there is. all the knowledge is acquired through experimentation. the direct contact with the creator is what enables one to see and understand the actual reality, and its negligible part that we can perceive in the limitations of our world. q: so where is the difference between a kabbalist and a medium? a: a person who discovers the creator sees for himself that there is no other answer. the concealed becomes evident only for the one who can understand. q: so how can one see if he is wrong? a: if he is in contact with a real kabbalist, he will begin to see that his feelings are not founded on actual knowledge, a system and a control mechanism, which are the constituents that together form


THE STAR IN THE WEST BY CAPTAIN FULLER A CRITICAL ESSAY ON THE WORKS OF ALEISTER CROWLEY

h* the reason for this idea of uncleanliness though certainly obscure is traceable more particularly to the utter mystery man saw in this supreme function, and also, that all hygienic laws being unknown to him, any disease resulting from the act was attributed indirectly to the woman. instead of to his own want of knowledge. and directly to the supernatural manifesting its wrath through her as a medium; for the supernatural to primitive man fs understanding invariably took the shape of malevolent and not benevolent powers. this and the periodic functions of the woman, as well as, as westermarck says, gthe instinctive feeling against intercourse between members of the same family or household, h developed the conception of uncleanliness in. an act which has been rightly stated by geoffrey

t hides their chosen wood, where through the blackness sounds the sickening noise of cannibals that gloat on monstrous joys *mysteries: lyrical and dramatic, vol. i, p. 126. feeding perhaps first on man fs body, the priest soon found, after investing his victim with an immortal soul, that the soul would form an excellent basis for blackmail, enabling man to buy off the terrors of hell through the medium of the priest who held the keys of heaven: cstill death reigns, and god and priests are fed, man fs blood for wine, man fs flesh for meat and bread *mysteries: lyrical and dramatic, vol. i, p. 106. and these priests are not dead yet. as the human race throve so did their gods, the old savage of man fs early thoughts grew, and growing became more evil, as their gods so were men, and as men s

found in the divine works of the christian fathers, the alchymistic philosophers, and the mystical poets of ancient and modern times *2. there is an old saying, gall men are born either platonists or aristotelians. h for many centuries now, european thought has been labouring under the damnosa hereditas of foregone conclusions. and as religion in the attempt to anthropomorphise power, through the medium of dialectic symbols, lost all footing and plunged headlong into the pandemoniac majesty of deity, so philosophy, losing all grip of reality by clutching the illusive realism of its own creative faculties, was itself whirled into that furnace of hereditary prejudice, and educational bias, from out of which it has flowed a mass of molten and subservient acquiescence. lost in the axiomatic wh

p. 120. the question now is, what is crowleyanity or pyrrhonic-zoroastrianism? and the answer is as follows: ghosanna to the son of david! blessed is he that cometh in the name of the lord. hosanna in the highest! h for this day*1. there has been born in albion a greater than david hume, and a more illustrious than david home,*2. even had he been genuine *1. 12th october, 1875 *2. d.d. home, the medium. and he shall be called gimmanuel, h that is ggod with us, h or being interpreted aleister crowley, the spiritual son of immanuel whose surname was cant* and as the doctrine taught by jesus christ became known as christianity, so let this theurgy, as expounded by this marvellous being, be known as crowleyanity: or in other words, according to the mind of the reader. pyrrhonic-zoroastrianism


THE TAROT OF C C ZAIN

eet of this master of chaos also have goat heads, indicating that their intelligence has been used exclusively to further material and selfish ambitions. this malignant entity has the head of a crocodile, symbol of cruelty. the snake emerging from his body, instead of from his brow, indicates the use of the creative energy, not for enlightenment, but for physical gratification. it also represents medium-ship, rather than conscious control; for the chief center of power in disintegrative mediumship is the solar plexus. the two men with goat heads chained by the neck at the monster's feet represent the certain fate that awaits all who use magical powers to attain selfish or purely material ends. sooner or later they become slaves of the very forces they have used, and are finally completely


TWO ESSAYS ON THE WORSHIP OF PRIAPUS

st simple and direct in the worship of the creator. they were the puritans of the heathen world, and not only rejected all images of god or his agents, but also temples and altars, according to herodotus,1 whose authority i prefer to any other, because he had an opportunity of conversing with them before they had adopted any foreign superstitions. 2 as they worshipped the therial fire without any medium of personification or allegory, they thought it unworthy of the dignity of the god to be represented by any definite form, or circumscribed to any particular place. the universe was his temple, and the all-pervading element of fire his only symbol. the greeks appear originally to have held similar opinions; for they were long without statues;3 and pausanias speaks of a temple at sicyon, bui

of his soul at the dissolution of the body. we have a similar custom of tolling a bell on such occasions, which is very generally practised, though the meaning of it has been long forgotten. this emancipation of the soul was supposed to be finally performed by fire; which, being the visible image and active essence of both the creative and destructive powers, was very naturally thought to be the medium through which men passed from the present to a future life. the greeks, and all the celtic nations, accordingly, burned the bodies of the dead, as the gentoos do at this day; while the egyptians, among whom fuel was extremely scarce, 1 bronzi dell hercol. tom. vi. plate xcviii. 2 exod. ch. xxviii. 3 bronzi dell hercol. tom. vi. plate xcviii. maimonides in patrick s commentary on exodus, ch

pinion, however, of many of the most learned among the ancients, that the principles of the jewish religion were originally the same as those of the greek, and that their god was no other than the creator and generator bacchus,4 who, being viewed 1 symmach. ep. 10& 61. themist. orat. ad imperat. 2 odyss. z, ver. 207. 3 see pope s odyssey. 4 tacit. histor. lib. v. of priapus 113 through the gloomy medium of the hierarchy, appeared to them a jealous and irascible god; and so gave a more austere and unsociable form to their devotion. the golden vine preserved in the temple at jerusalem,1 and the taurine forms of the cherubs, between which the deity was supposed to reside, were symbols so exactly similar to their own, that they naturally concluded them meant to express the same ideas; especial

n, and was considered as a most contemptuous insult, because it was understood to intimate that the person to whom it was addressed was addicted to unnatural vice. this was the meaning also given to it 1 plate xxxvi, figs. 1 and 2. generative powers 149 by the romans, as we learn from the first lines of an epigram of martial: rideto, multum, qui te, sextille, cin dum dixerit, et digitum porrigito medium. martial, ep. ii, 28. nevertheless, this gesture of the hand was looked upon at an early period as an amulet against magical influences, and, formed of different materials, it was carried on the person in the same manner as the phallus. it is not an uncommon object among roman antiquities, and was adopted by the gnostics as one of their symbolical images. the second of these forms of the ph

plate 59. 4 see before, p. 198 [prob. error for 138 t.s] generative powers 205 other objects intended to be concealed, or at least kept in private; but it is hardly probable that men who held opinions and practised rites the very rumour of which was then so full of danger, would proclaim them publicly on the walls of their buildings, for the wall of a church was then, perhaps, the most effectual medium of publication. the question of the supposed templar medals is very obscure. von hammer has engraved a certain number of these objects, which present various singular subjects on the obverse, sometimes with a cross on the reverse, and sometimes bracteate. antiquaries have given the name of abbey tokens to a rather numerous class of such medals, the use of which is still very uncertain, alth


TYSON DONALD NEW MILLENNIUM MAGIC

hat combines both wisdom and understanding is art. the artist manipulates concepts, symbols and materials at the direction of his or her spiritual insights, relying on skills acquired over years of dedicated study and practice to express these intuitions in ways that are potent and true. magic is the ultimate form of art. it is the art of causing change in the manifest world through the universal medium of unmanifest spirit. magic is not and can never be a social institution. it is a present and personal quality: it exists only while it is actually being worked and only in the heart of the individual who is working it. since it cannot be assimilated into the culture, or manipulated to achieve social ends, it is perceived as inimical by all human groups that are not specifically dedicated t

new millennium magic what they really study is the materialistic illusion of magic, not true magic. their efforts always end in disappointment or disaster. fortunately, they usually give up before they can do themselves any real harm. they are not motivated strongly enough to withstand the rigorous discipline that even a false study of magic entails. for those who seek the true magic through the medium of spirit, there are many obstacles to overcome. social censure can exert a powerful and subtle force of repres- sion on even the most liberated minds. the strongest coercion comes from peers, not authority figures. the magi are reviled as both fools and degenerates: fools who chase after an illusion, degenerates who indulge in immoral or illegal acts. they are subject to ridicule. no one t

iangle forms the basis of practical working. whenever the magus acts, he or she tilts the finely hung balance of cosmic law, which is the nat- ural order of things in creation. the nature of the balance can be understood by using the lever, one of the simplest machines, as a mental model. the lever in action may be considered in three parts. there is the force applied to one end, the transmitting medium, and the work accomplished at the opposite end. these three elements will be termed the mover, the moving, and the moved. they correspond to the desire of the magus, his or her will acting through the medium of the art, and the end accomplished. if one end of the lever is pulled down, the other end goes up. if one end is moved left, the other end goes right-always around the infinitely smal

d express itself to the magus. alternatively, the smoke of appropriate incense, or the steam from boiling water, is sometimes used within the triangle to aid in the manifesta- tion of a spirit. if an elemental spirit of fire is summoned into the triangle, its body can be supplied by the dancing flame of a candle. a scrying crystal or black mirror can also be placed within the triangle to act as a medium through which the evoked spirit can express itself. the triangle is materially drawn on the ground or floor, but mentally traced in the air in a vertical position, just as the magic circle is drawn on the floor, but pro- jected in astral fire at the level of the heart. the spirit is evoked through the point of the apex, and as the sides of the triangle expand toward the base, it is drawn in

letter as one might expect. this is because as each level of the trinity actualizes itself, it reverses its polarity in order to maintain an overall bal- ance. this is analogous to what happens when electrical charges reverse themselves. the negative becomes the positive and the positive becomes the negative. yod is the impulse to action. vau is the realization of that action. the first he is the medium through which the desire of the yod is transmitted. the second he is the returning reactionary pulse from the vau that completes the cycle. there could be no order without this returning pulse since if it were absent, every motion would proceed endlessly in single directions. what grew hotter would continue getting hotter indefinitely, and so on. the second he restores the balance. consider


TYSON DONALD SOUL FLIGHT

man is always free to listen to the suggestions of an evil genius, or to repel them" 73. kardec, spirits' book, 240 (para. 512. 66 soul flight spirit mediums mediums became essential to spiritualism. it was discovered that not just anyone could elicit useful responses from the spirits, in spite of their eagerness to communicate, but only those with a gift of second sight. as the name implies, the medium acted as an intermediary between the spirits and the people attending the ritual of the seance, just as the shaman acted as an intermediary between the totemic spirits of the tribe and its members. like the shaman, the medium usually entered a kind of trance during which the spirits of the dead communicated through her using her voice to speak, or her hands to write. the overwhelming number

iums were women, just as in centuries past a much greater number of witches had been women. however, some of the male mediums, such as william stainton moses (1839-1892) and daniel dunglas home (1833-1886, achieved notable success, particularly in the production of physical events, such as the levitations or sudden apports (materializations) of physical objects. like the witch, the spiritualistic medium relied on a guiding spirit, called a control. it fulfilled duties similar to the familiar of the witch and the tutelary spirit of the shaman. however, in keeping with the religious beliefs of the spiritualists, the control was the spirit of a dead person, who aided the medium in finding and communicating with the spirits of other dead. the control also protected the medium from the malice o

in keeping with the religious beliefs of the spiritualists, the control was the spirit of a dead person, who aided the medium in finding and communicating with the spirits of other dead. the control also protected the medium from the malice of evil spirits-the dead who found pleasure in deceiving and giving emotional distress to the living. sometimes, an evil spirit would attempt to take over the medium through possession, and the control of the medium defended her against the attack, drawing on her vital reserves to increase its own power so that it was stronger than the malicious attacker. it was a general belief that a spirit allied with a medium was able to overcome any spirit without such a connection, due to the animal energy the control could siphon off from the physical body of the

edium through possession, and the control of the medium defended her against the attack, drawing on her vital reserves to increase its own power so that it was stronger than the malicious attacker. it was a general belief that a spirit allied with a medium was able to overcome any spirit without such a connection, due to the animal energy the control could siphon off from the physical body of the medium. there are many more parallels between shamanism and spiritualism. the medium does not choose her profession, but is chosen for it by her innate gift, and by visitations of the spirits, who urge her to use that gift. this differs from the priest of a conventional religion, who has no special talent of his own, but receives his power from his office. threats are sometimes employed by the spi

ore parallels between shamanism and spiritualism. the medium does not choose her profession, but is chosen for it by her innate gift, and by visitations of the spirits, who urge her to use that gift. this differs from the priest of a conventional religion, who has no special talent of his own, but receives his power from his office. threats are sometimes employed by the spirits to ensure that the medium does not shirk from her calling. similar threats were used by spirits to compel reluctant men and women to adopt shamanism. both medium and shaman form a close bond of trust and affection with one or several spirits. in both cases, this bond may become sexual. chapter five: spiritualism 67 the familiar spirit of both shaman and medium acts as guide, teacher, and protector. seances are condu


TYSON DONALD THE MAGICAL WORKBOOK

her, that underlies and pervades the lower four. it is the essence of universal mind, and may be conceived as a subtle fire borne upon the breath and stored up in the blood of living things. it is the pneuma of the greeks, the spiritus of the romans, and the chi of the chinese. it is the ether that was supposed by primitive science to pervade all of space between the stars and act as a conducting medium for light. due to its universal nature, it was assigned both white (all colors) and black (no colors. the rainbow, which also embodies all colors, is appropriate to represent it. when imagining the black egg against the black background of space, visualize an aura of silvery light around its edge. this radiant aura will distinguish the shape of the egg from the darkness behind it. the found


TYSON DONALD THE POWER OF THE WORD

on after generation from adam, the first man. it is carried out of the occult circle of the lesser self upon the vehicle of the breath, which is shaped for a specific magical act by the authority of the name vibrated through the vocal cords and defined by the palate, lips, and tongue. about the power of words, the great renaissance magician cornelius agrippa wrote: words therefore are the fittest medium betwixt the speaker and the hearer, carrying with them not only the conception of the mind, but also the virtue of the speaker with a certain efficacy unto the hearers, and this oftentimes with so great a power, that oftentimes they change not only the hearers, but also other bodies, and things that have no life. now those words are of greater efficacy than others, which represent greater t

of one, two, and three, the symbol of all perfection. moreoever the number six is the symbol of the cube, the bodies (solids, or the world. hence it is evident that the world has in it the imprint of divine perfection. the fourth and last letter of 246 tetragrammaton this divine name (7)i s like the second, represents the number five, and here symbolizes the human and rational soul, which is the medium between heaven and earth, just as five is the centre of the decade, the symbolic expression of the totality of things (ibid, pp. 209-10) h. p. blavatsky the primordial point in a circle; the circle squaring itself from the four cardinal points becomes a quaternary, the perfect square, having at each of its four angles a letter of the mirific name, the sacred tetragram. it is the four buddha


UNCLE SETNAKT SEZ BECOME EVIL AND RULE THE WORLD1

tbacks. many people along the path confuse magic with magical thinking. these people are always expecting a trouble-free life: no flat tires, winning the big one, and decidedly fewer red lights. whereas xeper often reveals its presence through beneficial synchronicity, we are still constrained by the natural order. one of the great mysteries of satanism is how the inward force evolves through the medium of internal and external necessity. necessity presents a challenge, for example we were overlooked for a job promotion. the magical thinker would go buy a spell kit. he waves his wand and sprinkles gold lodestone sand and holds his mouth just right. he attributes his failure to "having done the ritual wrong" we work to change the promotion process. when we have changed the process, we not o


WEOR SAMAEL AUN ESOTERIC COURSE OF KABBLAH

onalidad. cuando el poder que delibera y el poder que ejecuta se rebelan, se insubordinan contra el gobernador (el intimo) el resultado es el fracaso. los tres traidores suelen apoderarse de los poderes que deliberan y ejecutan. los bodhisattvas suelen a veces recibir mensajes de los mundos superiores. los ignorantes confunden a los bodhisattvas con los m diums del espiritismo. 45 there exist the medium and the mediator (bodhisattva. the medium is negative whereas the mediator is positive. the medium is a vehicle of the tempting serpent of eden. the bodhisattva, the mediator, is a vehicle of the serpent of brass nachash that healed the israelites in the wilderness. great masters use to dictate messages through the lips of their bodhisattvas. people do not understand this and mistake the me


WICCA WITCHCRAFT TODAY

t make it any clearer than that, can i? as i have said, there is no pact with the devil or with anyone else. this, i think, arose from the faust type of legend which may have been coined by clerics to frighten people from thinking of engaging in magical practices, or possibly to explain why people who performed magical experiments of the more or less permitted key of solomon type, without using a medium, usually did not succeed. these stories were usually fabricated in order to boost the power of some saint and were to the effect that a sorcerer, after years of failure, had made a pact with the devil, selling his soul for so many years of wealth and power. when his time came he prayed to the particular saint, who called up the devil and by force or trickery got the pact back. the sorcerer


WILLIAM WESCOTT NUMBERS THEIR OCCULT POWER AND MYSTIC VIRTUES

mys tic vir tu es by w. wyn n wes tcott is 4, a half is 6, and a twelfth is 1; and the aggregate is 16, or more than 12. superperfect numbers they looked on as similar to briareus, the hundred-handed giant. his parts were too numerous. the deficient numbers resembled cyclops, who had but one eye; whilst the perfect numbers have the temperament of a middle limit, and are the emulators of virtue, a medium between excess and defect, not the summit, as some ancients falsely thought. evil is indeed opposed to evil, but both to one good. good, however, is never opposed to good, but to two evils. the perfect numbers are also like the virtues, few in number; whilst the other two classes are like the vices- numerous, inordinate and indefinite. there is but one perfect number between 1 and 10, that

ate itself from the divine one; from the adytum of god-nourished silence, as the chaldean oracles say. 2. it was called matter as being definite and the cause of bulk and division. 3. it is called the interval between multitude and the monad, because it is not yet perfect multitude, but is parturient with it. of this we an image in the dyad of arithmetic, for, as proclus observes, the dyad is the medium between unity and number, for unity by addition produces more than by multiplication, but number by addition numbers--th eir occu lt power an d mys tic vir tu es by w. wyn n wes tcott produces less than by multiplication; whilst the dyad, whether added to itself or multiplied by itself, produces the same. 4. fountain of symphony, and harmony. 5. erato, because it attracts the monad, like lo


WOLFSON ELLIOT ALEF MEM TAU KABBALISTIC MUSINGS ON TIME TRUTH AND DEATH

ustine notes that although he knew only latin and not hebrew, he would have understood the truth (veritas) of these words even in moses s own hebrew, for truth uses neither mouth nor tongue as instruments and utters no audible syllables, and thus it can be stripped of any particular linguistic attire.24 one cannot fail to note the ironic twist in augustine s thought. the scriptural truth that the medium of creation is the word of god finds its ultimate thinking time/ hermeneutic suppositions 5 justification in an intuition beyond the logos in its ocular and verbal representations. the only way to transcend the word, however, is through the word. to support his point exegetically, augustine cites the words attributed to the voice that spoke from the clouds to peter, james, and john while th

as is appropriate, as it is said, but as for me, my prayer is to thee, o lord, at a propitious moment [wa-ani tefillati lekha yhwh et rason (ps 69:14).251 as one might expect from a medieval jewish mystical text, the mixing of unholy and holy has dire consequences. in line with the scriptural maxim of justice as measure-for-measure, the sons of aaron were consumed by the holy fire, shekhinah, the medium that executes divine judgment, for, symbolically, having intercourse with an estranged woman is on a par with offering a strange fire on the altar. yet one may also discern between the lines of the zoharic text recognition of the spiritual proximity and kinship between idolatry and worship, sexual temptation and erotic piety. the one who is captivated by the ecstatic fervor of the epiphanic


WORKBOOK FOR GRADE 0 VOID AND THE ABYSS

r whom brings wisdom to mankind. when lucifer becomes the shadow bringer (noctifer) he is revealed as the ancient prince of darkness, set. the hidden gateway within the order of phosphorus is the sabbatic light and union of opposites. samael is the center resulting in the element fire, movement and manifestation. as this is the same as asmodeus, both unite in clarification ascertained through the medium itself. the alchemical formula of self transformation and initiation is through asmodeus, the lord of witchcraft. as the hidden one, asmodeus is the fountainhead for the art of encircling energy, the very act of sorcery itself. samael is the fallen angel, the god of fire and manifestation that fell as a seraph. it is considered that samael, as being asmodeus has developed through hebraic ti


ZALEWSKI GOLDEN DAWN ENOCHIAN MAGIC OCR

of the angels of the bonorum) is far more intricate on the holy seal than on the "seal of god" a fact pointed out by various authors to date. to maintain that the dei aemeth is copied from another seal would argue that kelley and/or dee fabricated the skrying records. considering the way they were received, i find this impossible. the only other alternative is one that both the occultist and the medium would accept: the same spiritual entities over the years contacted more than one person, whether it be trithemius, agrippa, or whomever. while dei aemeth has been connected with the enochian system of dee and kelley, a close examination of it reveals that most of its names are in hebrew, with the only possible exception being those around the outer rim and some of the vertical names (there

, since the original tablet was transparent, as kelley saw it. i did not originally plan to include this section in the book. after prompting from a variety of sources, however, to explain some of the vagueness in enochian literature, i have put some of my study notes on certain aspects of the dee system (which form the bulk of this chapter) at the disposal of any who wish to use them through the medium of publication. generally speaking, a large amount of dee's enochian material has been revealed, the exception being the hundred or so folios that make up the codes of "liber logeath" which i am sure will form the basis of a very interesting future publication and may open yet more doors to the dee literature that has not survived to the present. 156 157 5 visionary experiences in the prece

y or trouble will occur" 161 7 then ask how i will know, and she refers me to placing the letters like that of planets. what about the shape of the a?'7 asked "she replies 'a stick at the center and the long shadow is cast' sphere group's vision of letter 'a "i now see a mighty, restless, overwhelming force a black, rolling mass gathering on one quarter of the horizon and sweeping towards me (the medium became faint and was restored. it is symbolized by the enochian letter a' it does not undulate like the others but moves in a much wider curve and seems to symbolize destruction. it is the qliphoth and is always in motion and breaks all barriers" it is interesting to note that while the above two visions are vastly different, the saturn nature is apparent in both. the mundane astrological a

mber of his visions that are totally different. we cannot expect all visions to be identical, as they still have to be seen through our own individual perspective. however, when a large number of visions do have common denominators, then this, by way of comparison, may be the way to explore the various enochian pathways and map them. the sphere group tried to do this but relied too heavily on one medium. i feel the best way is for the individual to work on his or her own, and make comparisons later. i have found that when more than one person is involved with visionary work (on a collective basis, enochian or otherwise, the dominant personality of the group seems to lead the others down into worlds limited by that person's perspective. this is one of the reasons why i feel that group work


ZOETIC GRIMOIRE OF ZOS

hich i doubt and far less harmful than the practices of those who mutilate or deny their bodies in the name of a culture or a religion. the latter are invariably prophets or propagators of sterility, whereas the one outward tenet of witchcraft is silence to "unlike others. the sabbath is an inverse-reversion for self-seduction, an undoing for a divertive conation. sex is used as the technique and medium of a magical act. there is not only erotic satisfaction; the sensualist is made detached and controlled until final sublimation; his whole training is submissive and obedient until, by cold amoral passion, he can transmute control and divert him- or herself where desired. the witch so engaged is old, grotesque, worldly and libidinously learned and is sexually attractive as a corpse; yet she

by involuntary/spontaneous evidence and by deliberate tests. my experiences at s ances were abortive. if giving some evidence of survival, it was of inferior parts of the. self. still automatically active but not intelligent. messages were puerile and only of commonplaces already known to me meaning little except that under certain conditions simple known facts can be transmitted from enquirer to medium and back again. my impression was that many [mediums] had experienced phenomena but that they had no control over them, and in trying to relive [the experience] and to convince others they resorted to fraud. people do survive death but not in the way they desire to believe. contact would be as difficult as [with a person a]sleep. my first tests were with prediction; these at least dealt wit

himself was able to perform a similar feat. he was so impressed that he bought my pack of cards at my own price. this has happened more than once. on another occasion, i carried out a successful series of tests with cards at r. h. benson..s house at buckingford. these included. ain making. and the materialization of a traditional ghost. i mention these experiments to show the capabilities of the medium..cards. may also be used for formulating the will, casting spells, mathematic numerology and, with inventiveness, many other forms of demonstrating the occult powers. i was taught quite early by the greatest..witch. of recent years. complete thesis and ritual of magical transitivity propositional: that man is a complex of appetites seeking satisfaction imperative either copulatio or supposi


A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGICK SPELLS

ty to both fields and people- with a figure dressed as the horned god and couples making love in the fields or leaping over a bonfire- became all too easily translatable into evidence of satanic covens. although the last person executed for witchcraft in england was alice molland at exeter in 1712, it was not until 1951 that the witchcraft act of 1736 was repealed and replaced with the fraudulent mediums act. those who continued to practise the 'old ways' were usually families who could be trusted not to betray the secrets, although the fires of the lughnassadh (the first corn harvest) continued in remote areas until well into the late nineteenth century and are being revived by pagans as community celebrations, especially in the usa. the secret family covens would pass the traditions down

k with the energies indirectly- and this is what i believe is safest and most effective. for even if you are working with an experienced group in healing magick and do want to allow power of light or the goddess to manifest in you directly, it is pretty heady stuff. so go cautiously, work only in the most positive of minds for the good of all, and for trance work have other experienced witches or mediums to guide you and help you to centre. the gods themselves can offer protection when you are performing rituals. in formal magick, the guardians, or devic lords of the watchtower, are invited to guard the four directions of a magical circle. the term deva in sanskrit means 'shining one, and the devas represent the higher forms, akin to angels, who watch and direct the natural world. they com

it is spoken usually in the first person and is sometimes believed to be the words of the goddess channelled through the speaker. ch'i: the invisible life force, the flow of positive energy through everything, promoting growth, health and vitality. clairaudience: a natural psychic ability to hear sounds beyond the range of the physical sounds and the physical ear, sometimes from other dimensions. mediums often communicate with spirits by hearing their voices and so can convey messages to relatives or friends in whom the ability is not so developed. coven: a meeting of any group, numbering from two to 13 practitioners, who meet together to perform magick. deosil: clockwise, or, literally 'in the direction of the sun. the direction used in creating a circle, in all forms of attracting magic


ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK IN THEORY AND PRACTICE

e seen that there is here no question of any connection between the elements of the coincidence. if a similar occurrence had taken place in the course of communication with an alleged spirit, it would have been regarded as furnishing a very high degree of proof of the existence of an independent intelligence. to make this clear, let me substitute the terms of the equation. suppose two independent mediums, a and b, were to receive respectively at the same moment two messages, the first "ask b who wrote hamlet, the second "ask a the name of shakespeare's most famous tragedy" the coincidence is here much simpler and less striking than the one recorded above, for there is no question of arriving at the identity by way of accidental synonyms concealing their rational connection. yet most studen


ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK WITHOUT TEARS

on of iophiel by hismael, or the doves of venus by the a'arab zareq. all they attempt especially at "demonstrations" and "materializations" is to guard with great elaboration and (as a rule) complete futility against the deceptions of the common conjuror. they are not expecting any genuine manifestation of the "spirit world" and this fact makes clear their true subconscious attitude. as for those mediums who possess magical ability, they almost always come from the most ignorant classes- celts are an exception to this rule- and have no knowledge whatever of the technique of the business. worse, they are usually of the type that delights in the secret dirty affinities, and so naturally and gladly attract entities of the qliphothic world to their magical circle. hence tricksters, of the lowe


ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3 3

cox? the prototypes of these people are utterly, or almost utterly, forgotten. one recalls now with how much difficulty the names of the rev. h. r. haweis, of a. h. davis, of lizzie doten! for there is no virtue in those who have strayed from the path to linger among the shells of the dead and the demons of matter. the line of tradition is unbroken, and the way is straight and hard; too hard for "mediums" and new thoughtists, whose spiritual capital consists of falsehood, and sentimentality, and sham humanitarianism. sir oliver lodge is always careful and painstaking and entirely honest; he is probably as well fitted to carry on his s.p.r. work as any student in england. and to those who are unacquainted with the phenomena of spiritualism "the survival of man" is as useful a book as could


ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 6

ng through one like a grease-spot through a greenback; the other believes that death is caused by a man's hypnotising himself into the belief that it must come! big as is the present volume, it is necessarily far from complete. yet i am compelled to admit much against my will that he makes out a very strong case for the persistence of personality after death, and its manifestation through certain mediums. yet i think that the "coincidence" argument is a little better than is supposed. the point is that the failures are unrecorded. take "pure chance" roulette for example. scientifically, any given run (say 500 on the red) is no more and no less remarkable than any other given run, say r b b r r b b b r r r b b b b, etc, to 500 coups. but the one is acclaimed as a miracle, the other goes unr

apse of memory: he forgot that he had told me that the book was not in his shelves; another little lapse of memory: he forgot where the book was; and there is your miracle! now for my constructive policy. i suggest that a "spirit" be cultivated on the lines laid down by eliphaz levi "dogma and ritual" chap. xiii, so that he may manifest more wholly. then let him dictate to two or three segregated mediums a long passage, or a long set of meaningless figures, and get so high a degree of agreement that hardly any doubt remains. or if anybody wants a really high evidential proof, let him get the proof of fermat's last theorem, which fermat died without revealing, and which the united efforts of mathematicians have hitherto failed to discover. aleister crowley. 163 the porch. vol. i, no. 8. 3"d


ALICE A BAILEY04 A TREATISE ON COSMIC FIRE

asters at the end of the century, and for this reason they are sending into incarnation, in every country, disciples who have the opportunity offered them to respond to the need of humanity. hence the need of training men and women to recognise the higher psychism, and the true inspiration and mediumship, and to do this scientifically. in fifty years time, the need for true psychics and conscious mediums (such as h. p. b, for instance) will be very great if the master's plans are to be carried to fruition, and the movement must be set on foot in preparation for the coming of him for whom all nations wait. in this work many have their share, provided they demonstrate the necessary endurance. naturally, the first group will be the largest, for it does not necessitate so much knowledge, but m


ALICE A BAILEY05 THE LIGHT OF THE SOUL

the organs of sense for the acquiring of knowledge, nor is he dependent upon the sixth sense, the mind. with him, the intuition has been developed into a usable instrument, and direct apprehension of all knowledge, independently of the reasoning faculty or rationalizing mind is his privilege and right. the mind need no longer be used to apprehend reality, the senses need no longer be employed as mediums of contact. he will employ all six but in a different manner. the mind will be utilized as a transmitter to the brain of the wishes, and plans and purposes of the one master, the christ within; the five senses will be transmitters of different types of energy to the chosen objectives, and herein opens up a vast field of study for the interested investigator. the eye is one of the most pote


ALICE A BAILEY08 A TREATISE ON WHITE MAGIC

an be overestimated or not sufficiently appreciated; the terms used by the transmitter being dependent upon his educational status may also be incorrect or give rise to misinterpretation. it is necessary, therefore, that some understanding of the process should be found. some transmitters work entirely on astral levels and their work is necessarily part of the great illusion. they are unconscious mediums and are unable to check the source from whence the teachings come; if they claim to know that source, they are frequently in error. some receive teaching from discarnate entities of no higher evolution, and frequently of lower, than themselves. some are simply abstracting the content of their own subconsciousnesses, and hence we have the beautiful platitudes, couched in christian phraseolo

lly seen to be non-existent in the sense in which it is now understood. continuity of consciousness will be so widely developed and so many of the highest types of men will function simultaneously in the two worlds that the old fear will go and the intercourse between the astral plane and the physical plane will be so firmly established and so scientifically controlled that the work of the trance mediums will rightly and mercifully come to an end. the ordinary common trance mediumship and materialisations under controls and indian guides are just as much perversions of the intercourse between the two planes as are sex perversions and the distortions of the true relationship and intercourse between the sexes. i refer not here to the work of clairvoyants, no matter how poor, nor to the takin

rely in the physical and astral bodies, the door of exit is the solar plexus and it is that web which is punctured, thus permitting the passing out. in the case of mental types, of the more highly evolved human units, it is the web at the top of the head in the region of the fontanelle which is ruptured, thus again permitting the exit of the thinking rational being. in psychics and in the case of mediums and lower seers (clairvoyant and clairaudient people) the solar plexus web is permanently ruptured early in life and easily therefore they pass in or out of the body, going into trance, as it is called, and functioning on the astral plane. but for these types there is no continuity of consciousness and there seems no relation between their physical plane existence and the happenings which


ALICE A BAILEY09 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME I ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY I

itably produce potent results. the urge to know and the urge to teach are assuredly related and a part of the natural process of conscious development. the next few decades will mark a happening of such profound and widespread consequences that the present era in which we live will come to be looked upon as the dark ages. science will penetrate deeper into the realm of the intangible, and work in mediums and with apparatus hitherto unknown. the release of the potencies in an atom will mark a revolutionary era, and science will have much to discard and much to give as it works with energies and forms of life hitherto unrecognised. the spiritualists will make a discovery whereby the means of contact with those who function out of the physical body will be greatly facilitated, and a group of


ALICE A BAILEY11 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME II ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY II

of light, energy and spiritual potency to the subhuman kingdoms, and will constitute a channel of communication between "that which is above and that which is below" such is the high destiny before the race. just as certain human beings have, through meditation, discipline and service, most definitely made a contact with their own souls, and can therefore become channels for soul expression, and mediums for the distribution into the world of soul energy, so men and women, who are oriented to soul living in their aggregate, form a group of souls, en rapport with the source of spiritual supply. they have, as a group, and from the angle of the hierarchy, established a contact and are "in touch" with the world of spiritual realities. just as the individual disciple stabilises this contact and

tion between "that which is above and that which is below. such is the high destiny before the race. it is just here that i can perhaps best illustrate this law and aid our work at the coming wesak festivals. just as certain human beings have, through meditation, discipline and service, most definitely made a contact with their own souls, and can therefore become channels for soul expression, and mediums for the distribution into the world of soul energy, so these same men and women, in their aggregate, form a group of souls, en rapport with the source of spiritual supply. they have, as a group, and from the angle of the hierarchy, established a contact and are "in touch" with the world of spiritual realities. just as the individual disciple stabilises this contact and learns to make a rap


ALICE A BAILEY12 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME I

a very real problem because it predisposes you to the following conditions: 1. a loneliness which is based on a sense of isolation. this is due also to the sense of isolation which the first ray always gives. it is essentially the ray of detachment. this is, for you, offset by your soul ray. 2. owing to the fact that first ray energy in your case is focussed in your personality and in two of its mediums of expression, you wield owing to the unbalance an undue power or effect upon all you meet and seek to help. fortunately for you, and also owing to the quality of your soul ray and to an achieved measure of control, your effect upon those you seek to serve is good. you are, however, definitely aware (are you not) of the powerful influence you can call into play and thus affect other people


ALICE A BAILEY15 THE DESTINY OF THE NATIONS

nality happenings can frequently and correctly be deduced but the general subject remains until today much too nebulous for certitude. i will later deal with this matter and will indicate the lines along which future investigation should proceed. 3. through the recurrence of "soothsaying" and the reappearance of those ancient "informers of the race" who, in roman times, were called "sibyls" these mediums (for such they were) will be trained by the workers upon the seventh ray to speak under inspiration from the hierarchy whose foreknowledge extends far ahead into the future, but does not extend beyond two thousand years. these mediums will, however, only be used under direction, after careful training and only twice a year at the may and june full moon rituals. as to the prevision with whi

e aryan point of view. this must change and the mind activity be rapidly enhanced or else true spiritualism will be unable to express itself and through the present spiritualistic movement there can be let loose upon the world forces and entities of a most undesirable character. the negativity of the majority of those who are interested in spiritualism and the entire negativity of the bulk of the mediums throws the door wide open to very definite dangers. fortunately, there is a movement within spiritualistic circles to right this obvious danger and to shift the present emphasis upon phenomena into the world of true values and right understanding. the subject is too vast a one for me to deal with here, except in illustration of the points which i am endeavouring to make, but one hint i wil

n phenomena into the world of true values and right understanding. the subject is too vast a one for me to deal with here, except in illustration of the points which i am endeavouring to make, but one hint i will give. if the societies and organisations, connected with the spiritualistic movement and the psychical research groups, would seek for and find the natural sensitives (and not the trance mediums) and those who are naturally clair-audient and clair-voyant and would study their disclosures, their words, their reactions and their modes of working they would discover much about some of the natural and normal powers of man powers which have been in abeyance during the period wherein mind development has been the objective and which humanity shares with two great groups of lives the mem


ALICE A BAILEY16 GLAMOUR A WORLD PROBLEM

so much of the world unrest, and consequently so much of the world illusion. what is needed therefore at this time, are thinkers who are training themselves in that mental attitude and one-pointedness which is divorced from the danger of a negative receptivity and is responsive, at the same time, to the higher intuitional inspiration. it is mediating interpreters of ideas that are needed and not mediums. the emotional types respond with facility to world glamour and to their own individual inherited and self-induced glamour. the bulk of the people are purely emotional with occasional flashes of real mental understanding very occasional, my brother, and usually entirely absent. glamour has been likened to a mist or fog in which the aspirant wanders and which distorts all that he sees- 20


ALICE A BAILEY17 TELEPATHY AND THE ETHERIC VEHICLE

he human, was the field of his registered horizontal impression. you have here the true significance of the cross of humanity clearly revealed. the fact of registration is no unusual phenomenon. sensitive people are constantly being impressed from some level of consciousness or other, and are receptive to these impressions according to the level of consciousness upon which they normally function; mediums, for instance, are exceedingly prone to receive impressions from etheric or astral levels, as are the- 59- telepathy and the etheric vehicle copyright 1998 lucis trust vast majority of astral psychics and their name is legion. impressions from mental levels (concrete, abstract or of a more exalted nature) make their impress upon the minds of those who have attained a true measure of focus


ALICE A BAILEY18 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME III ESOTERIC ASTROLOGY

e particular life in which a man carries forward the process of reversal may not perhaps be one in which the sun is in leo, with libra rising. such statistical studies have not yet been made, but there is much to be done along these lines; i only make suggestions, but it will, i think, be found that this is the case. a proper investigation likewise into the life history of spiritualism and of the mediums associated with it may prove that the majority of the mediums in the world who are of a low grade type or purely trance mediums negative and usually unintelligent are born in cancer with pisces rising, or in pisces with cancer rising. such studies would necessarily have to deal with hundreds of cases and be carried forward over a long period of time in order to prove the point which i seek


ALICE A BAILEY20 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME IV ESOTERIC HEALING

fish desire, wrong desire, and spiritual desire. it is the centre through which most of the energies flow which make a man progressive because he is ambitious, selfish because his personal desires are of importance, and fluidic because astrally polarised. through it the "bright light generated in atlantis" is poured, and the astral light is contacted. it is therefore the centre through which most mediums work and clairvoyants function. later, these people will learn to work as intermediaries, consciously and intelligently using their powers; they will possess clear perception, and this will supersede clairvoyance. they will then be polarised in the ajna centre. it is consequently a most disturbing centre in the body, and is a basic cause of the- 104- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iv

de still more. the separating veil will disappear through the testimony of the thousands of those who can see phenomena and hear sounds which lie outside the range of the tangible. you say that the spirits state that they cannot stand electricity. what is meant is that they cannot stand electricity as it is at present applied. this is an instance of the inaccurate statements passed on by ignorant mediums or by those who on the other side have no more understanding of the laws of electricity than they probably had in the. physical body. there is nothing but electricity in manifestation, the "mystery of electricity" to which h.p.b. referred in to in the secret doctrine. everything in nature is electrical in nature; life itself is electricity, but all that we have contacted and used today is

h has done so much in the past to prove the fact of survival, and which has also, in certain of its phases, done so much to mislead and deceive mankind. under this general term, i class also the various psychical research groups and exempt all sincere scientific work. none of these groups has as yet proven their case. the mystery and the foolishness of the average seance room, and the work of the mediums, have nevertheless demonstrated the presence of an inexplicable factor; the laboratories of the scientific research worker have scarcely proved even that. for every case of the definitely acceptable appearance of a discarnate person there are thousands of cases which can be explained upon the grounds of gullibility, telepathic rapport (with the bereaved person, but not with anyone who has

ly seen to be nonexistent in the sense in which it is now understood. continuity of consciousness will be so widely developed, and so many of the highest types of men will function simultaneously in the two worlds, that the old fear will go and the intercourse between the astral plane and the physical plane will be so firmly established and so scientifically controlled that the work of the trance mediums will rightly and mercifully come to an end. the ordinary common trance mediumship and materialisations under controls and indian guides are just as much perversions of the intercourse between the two planes as are sex perversions and the distortions of the true relationship and intercourse between the sexes. i refer not here to the work of clairvoyants, no matter how poor, nor to the takin


ALICE A BAILEY23 THE EXTERNALISATION OF THE HIERARCHY

ave the temporary entrance of a new tenant along the line of a synchronous vibration through the entrance in the head, and the subsequent use of the instrument of the loaned body in service of some kind or another. but this procedure will never be followed in order to satisfy idle curiosity, or an equally idle grief, based on personal loneliness and self-pity. at present many of the lower kind of mediums are exploited by the curious or unhappy public, and those peculiar human beings whose consciousness is centred entirely below the diaphragm and whose solar plexus is indeed their brain (as it is the brain of the animal) are forced to act as mediums to satisfy the love of sensation or desire for comfort of their almost equally unintelligent fellowmen. at the same time, there are mediums of

and who therefore in full waking consciousness and with the physical brain alert and active can offer himself as an intermediary between men in physical plane bodies (and therefore blind and deaf on the subtler levels) and those who, having discarded their bodies, are cut off from physical communication. this type of psychic can communicate with both groups and their value and their usefulness as mediums is beyond computation when they are singleminded, unselfish, pure and dedicated to service. but in the training to which they subject themselves they must avoid the present negative methods, and instead of "sitting for development" in a blank and waiting silence, they should endeavour to work positively as souls, remaining in conscious and intelligent possession of the lower mechanism of t

f linking souls, mediating between those who cannot see and hear on the astral plane because they are the prisoners of the physical body and those who are equally the prisoners of the astral plane, lacking the physical response apparatus- 10- the externalisation of the hierarchy copyright 1998 lucis trust the great need, therefore, is not that we should cease to consult and train our psychics and mediums, but that we should train them rightly and guard them intelligently and so link, through their means, the two worlds of the physical and the astral*(1) ii. esoteric schools and disciplines our second question relates to the work of the esoteric schools or "disciplines" as they are sometimes called, and the training and safeguarding of the aspirants found working in them. i would like first


BLAVATSKY H P ANTHROPOGENESIS

supposing the "chhaya" to be his wife begat by her children, like adam with lilith- an ethereal shadow also, as in the legend, though an actual living female monster millions of years ago. but, perhaps, this instance proves little except the exuberant fancy of the puranic authors. we have another proof ready. if the materialised forms, which are sometimes seen oozing out of the bodies of certain mediums could, instead of vanishing, be fixed and made solid- the creation of the first race would become quite comprehensible. this kind of procreation cannot fail to be suggestive to the student. neither the mystery nor the impossibility of such a mode is certainly any greater- while it is far more comprehensible to the mind of the true metaphysical thinker- than the mystery of the conception of

eyed colossus, which was consecrated to zeus triopas (three-eyed. the head of the "god" has two eyes in its face and one above on the top of the forehead. it is considered the most archaic of all the ancient statues (schol. vatic. ad eurip. troad. 14* the inner sight could henceforth be acquired only through training and initiation, save in the cases of "natural and born magicians" sensitives and mediums, as they are called now* this expression "petrified" instead of "ossified" is curious. the "back eye" which is of course the pineal gland, now socalled, the small pea-like mass of grey nervous matter attached to the back of the third ventricle of the brain, is said to almost invariably contain mineral concretions and sand, and "nothing more (vide infra[[vol. 2, page] 295 occult physiology

ted, namely in isis unveiled, a work full of such guiding links between ancient, mediaeval, and modern thought, but, unfortunately, too loosely edited* ay; but how can the learned writer prove that these "beginnings" were precisely in egypt, and nowhere else; and only 50,000 years ago* precisely: and this is just what the theosophists do. they have never claimed (original inspiration" not even as mediums, but have always pointed, and do now point to the "primary signification" of the symbols, which they trace to other[[footnote continued on next page[[vol. 2, page] 631 the sidereal seven. later thought into the earliest types of expression, and then say the ancients meant that* subtilized interpretations which have become doctrines and dogmas in theosophy have now to be tested by their gen


BLAVATSKY H P COSMOGENESIS

ary, or the arupa world, the syrians could not tell "all they knew was that it is there that begins the vast and incomprehensible ocean of the infinite, the abode of the true divinity without boundary or end" champollion shows the same belief among the egyptians. hermes having spoken of the father-mother and son, whose spirit (collectively the divine fiat) shapes the universe, says "seven agents (mediums) were also formed, to contain the material (or manifested) worlds, within their respective circles and the action of these agents was named destiny" he further enumerates seven and ten and twelve orders, which would take too long to detail here. as the "rig vidhana" together with the "brahmanda purana" and all such works, whether describing the magic efficacy of the rig- vedic mantras or t

ld be a miracle indeed, quite an abnormal fact in the realm of probabilities and logic, were that handful of negators to be the sole custodians of truth, while the million-strong hosts of believers in gods, angels, and spirits- in europe and america alone- namely, greek and latin christians, theosophists, spiritualists, mystics, etc, etc, should be no better than deluded fanatics and hallucinated mediums, and often no higher than the victims of deceivers and impostors! however varying in their external presentations and dogmas, beliefs in the hosts of invisible intelligences of various grades have all the same foundation. truth and error are mixed in all. the exact extent, depth, breadth, and length of the mysteries of nature are to be found only in eastern esoteric sciences. so vast and s


CASSANDRA EASON A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGIC

ty to both fields and people- with a figure dressed as the horned god and couples making love in the fields or leaping over a bonfire- became all too easily translatable into evidence of satanic covens. although the last person executed for witchcraft in england was alice molland at exeter in 1712, it was not until 1951 that the witchcraft act of 1736 was repealed and replaced with the fraudulent mediums act. those who continued to practise the 'old ways' were usually families who could be trusted not to betray the secrets, although the fires of the lughnassadh (the first corn harvest) continued in remote areas until well into the late nineteenth century and are being revived by pagans as community celebrations, especially in the usa. the secret family covens would pass the traditions down

k with the energies indirectly- and this is what i believe is safest and most effective. for even if you are working with an experienced group in healing magick and do want to allow power of light or the goddess to manifest in you directly, it is pretty heady stuff. so go cautiously, work only in the most positive of minds for the good of all, and for trance work have other experienced witches or mediums to guide you and help you to centre. the gods themselves can offer protection when you are performing rituals. in formal magick, the guardians, or devic lords of the watchtower, are invited to guard the four directions of a magical circle. the term deva in sanskrit means 'shining one, and the devas represent the higher forms, akin to angels, who watch and direct the natural world. they com

it is spoken usually in the first person and is sometimes believed to be the words of the goddess channelled through the speaker. ch'i: the invisible life force, the flow of positive energy through everything, promoting growth, health and vitality. clairaudience: a natural psychic ability to hear sounds beyond the range of the physical sounds and the physical ear, sometimes from other dimensions. mediums often communicate with spirits by hearing their voices and so can convey messages to relatives or friends in whom the ability is not so developed. coven: a meeting of any group, numbering from two to 13 practitioners, who meet together to perform magick. deosil: clockwise, or, literally 'in the direction of the sun. the direction used in creating a circle, in all forms of attracting magic


CHIREAU YVONNE BLACK MAGIC RELIGION AND THE AFRICAN AMERICAN CONJURING TRADITION

rld. in the black spiritual tradition, a pivotal event was the believer's interaction with divinities, sacred entities, persons who had "passed on" roman catholic saints, or other powerful beings. while some spiritual churches instituted public ceremonies for "calling up" the spirits, such rituals more frequently occurred in the context of private seances or in personal sessions with spiritualist mediums (also known as prophets, divine healers, and advisors) outside regular church services.[51] the emphasis on supernaturalism in the spiritual churches can also be seen in particular practices. while retaining the liturgical trappings of christianity, black spiritualists put a distinctive accent on devotional spaces, objects, and rituals that facilitated the invocation of "spirit" spiritual

existence. some cultural establishments became important sites for the survival of supernatural practices. black storefront churches, for example, sometimes served as institutional bases for conjuring traditions. spiritualist churches, which operated out of individuals f homes and rented commercial spaces, allowed some practitioners to maintain sources of livelihood and to promote their skills as mediums, psychic readers, and spiritual healers.[37] aside from the spiritualists, a variety of supernatural specialists took their places within black american urban communities in the first few decades of the twentieth century. the rise of these individuals marked a shift in the roles of the former slave conjurer and hoodoo doctor. for many of these individuals, supernatural work was a ministry

y advertisement in an african american newspaper promoted the services of a psychic who also attended to mundane foot ailments: professor white. psychic and scientific palmist. read over 20,000 people. don't fail to call and see me. chiropodist work also done here. corns, bunions, callouses and ingrowing nails treated.[41] in time a growing number of conjure practitioners, spiritual advisers, and mediums offered and exchanged their services, using print advertising as their primary vehicle. representing themselves as healers and doctors rather than as conjurers, these specialists solicited customers independently through the classified sections of the newspaper rather than relying on the strength of their reputations or on word-of-mouth referrals. as a consequence, the intimacy and familia


COSIMANO CHARLES ELEMENTARY PSIONICS

want to do. no one can sit down with a radionic device like they would with a ouija board and just wait for an inspiration or a message from the gods. radionics is an active form of psychic activity rather than a passive one. in that regard, those who claim that radionics is a branch of magick are right, in the sense that magicians actively move to influence their world as opposed to oracles and mediums who just sort of let the psychic world work through them. it is a very important distinction and when you sit down in front of your box you must realize that it is you, not it, that is in control. the box is, after all, nothing more than a primitive series circuit which does not make a lot of electronic sense. so when you deposit yourself in front of your little machine, you have to first


DAVID ICKE AND THE TRUTH SHALL SET YOU FREE

se from outside sources, such as vision, hearing, etc, an emotion is produced- anger at the sight of a gang of boys beating an old woman, for example. the same emotion of anger can be created by artificial radio signals sent to your brain by a controller. you could instantly feel the same white hot anger without any apparent reason" it makes you wonder about some of the messages being received by mediums and channellers. psychically sensitive people are consciously tuning into other wavelengths of reality. it is possible, indeed probable, that some are tuning into 370 .and the truth shall set you free wavelengths broadcast from technology on this planet. in the world of secret science, they know it is possible for channellers to communicate with other wavelengths of reality. they know how

psychically sensitive people are consciously tuning into other wavelengths of reality. it is possible, indeed probable, that some are tuning into 370 .and the truth shall set you free wavelengths broadcast from technology on this planet. in the world of secret science, they know it is possible for channellers to communicate with other wavelengths of reality. they know how it is done and they use mediums/channellers in their experiments. according to the books on the mind control and advanced science establishment at montauk13 in the usa in the 1970s, the elite scientists were able to produce the image on a computer screen of what their psychic was thinking. they later broadcast his thought waves from a transmitter at the base and found that people in the area had been affected in their ow


DAVID ICKE THE BIGGEST SECRET

nt and perpetuate the extreme male vibration,the sun energy, and to keep the ancient knowledge secret. the christian church became acrucial and highly effective vehicle to remove knowledge from circulation so it could beused secretly and malevolently from behind the scenes. the assault on the balancingfemale energy and the hoarding of knowledge resulted in the persecution of witches -channellers, mediums, psychics and seers of all kinds. these communications with otherrealms had been an everyday part of pre-christian life. channellers were given names likeprophets, oracles, vessels of god and such like. one of the leaders of this witch-hunt wasjerome, born in 341, who is credited with gathering the texts for the main latin version ofthe holy bible. it was jerome who persuaded the pope to o

e found some ridiculous explanation for it, im sure. theinner core of the nazi secret society network was the black order which continuestoday and is reported to be the innermost circle of the cia.9the german researcher, jan van helsing, writes in his book, secret societies of the20th century,10 of how the vril and thule societies believed they were correspondingwith extraterrestrials through two mediums known as maria orsic and sigrun in a lodgenear berchtesgaden in december 1919. according to vril documents, he says, thesechannellings were transmitted from a solar system called aldebaran, 68 light yearsaway in the constellation of taurus where two inhabited planets formed the sumeranempire. the population of aldebaran is divided into a master race of blond-haired, blue-eyed, aryans, know


DICTIONARY GLOSSARY OF OCCULT TERMINOLOGY

e (q.v. a general incantation or prayer to invoke a deity or other entity. invoke: 1) from the french language from the latin "in" meaning "on" and "vocare" meaning "to call" thus literally meaning "to call on" 2) to allow an entity to use your body as a temporary vehicle for communicating with the physical world. 3) the calling of spirits into an object, such as a crystal, or into a human being. mediums and channelers invoke spirits. see channeling. it is done by a magician to obtain intimate communication with a spirit or to assume a portion of the spirit's knowledge, skill, ability, or powers. i.o.b: a ritual developed by donald michael kraig, as a powerful method of getting rid of negative things in your life, based on hermetic order of the golden dawn [g.d (q.v) techniques mixed with

helped begin the "french occult revival" that led to the founding of the hermetic order of the golden dawn [g.d. wrote several influential works including, transcendental magic, and interpreted, the book of splendor. levitation: the occult suspension of a physical body without apparent support. usually applied to the suspension of a human being. christian saints, hindu yogis, and victorian spirit mediums were sometimes credited with this ability. libra "the scales" in astrology (q.v, the seventh sign of the zodiac (q.v) having the qualities of cardinal (q.v) and air (q.v) and is ruled by the planet venus (q.v. on the rainbow wand (q.v) and on the lotus wand aries is represented by the color green. keywords include: relate, balance, complement, expressive, diplomatically, socially, disconte


DION FORTUNE MYSTICAL QABALA

enced initiate that he is on the level of the higher consciousness. 34. the ancients recognised this, and they differentiated between the mantic methods which induced the chthonic, or underworld contacts, and the divine inebriation of the mysteries. the mienads rushing in the train of dionysos were of an entirely different order of initiation to the pytho-nesses; the pythonesses were psychics and mediums, but the monads, the initiates of the dionysiac mysteries, enjoyed exaltation of consciousness and a quickening of life that enabled them to perform amazing prodigies of strength. 35. all the dynamic religions have this dionysiac aspect; even in the christian religion many saints have left record of the crucified christ of their devotion coming to them at last as the divine bridegroom; and

by virgil, and how far did the exalted imagination of the participants in these awe-inspiring rites supply the basis of manifestation? 44. but whatever may be the facts, the holocausts of the ancients are not a practicable method for the modern experimenter to follow. the basis of the idea, however, lies in the fact that freshly shed blood gives off ectoplasm. there are, of course, materialising mediums who also give off ectoplasm without the shedding of blood. but those who give off an appreciable quantity are few and far between. when a number of psychically developed people are gathered together in a circle for the purpose of evocation they may, between them, give off sufficient ectoplasm to form the necessary basis for physical phenomena. such a method is not without its difficulties


DION FORTUNE PSYCHIC SELF DEFENSE

ght upon the chest, as if someone were kneeling on the sleeper. if the sense of weight is present, it is certain that the attack emanates locally, for the weight is due to the concentration of etheric substance or ectoplasm, and is sufficiently tangible to press down the scale of a balance when it is possible to capture it for measurement. a great deal of research has been done with materialising mediums upon the nature of this tangible subtle substance, and the reader is referred to the books on the experiments conducted by crawford with the goligher circle at belfast, and in paris with eva c. by other experimenters, for further information and evidence on this subject. it may be noted that crawford eventually committed suicide for no known reason. a sense of fear and oppression is very c

ses of psychic difficulty may be due to inexpert operations on both sides of the veil. these elementals, or nature spirits, are quite different to the controls with whom spiritualistic circles come into touch. the spiritualistic movement is highly organised on the inner planes, and promiscuous controlling is not permitted. controls have, in fact, to "sit" for development in just the same way that mediums do, and there is invariably some experienced entity within call who can come to the assistance of the circle if all is not going well. western occultism was thoroughly disorganised and broken up by centuries of persecution; its inner plane conditions, consequently, present many tangles and gaps even to this day. it is nothing like as well organised as the spiritualistic sphere. the great o


DONALDTYSON POSSESS

the person has undergone at some point in the past a complete change in personality. in effect, he or she will at some time have become a totally different person. good spirits of a higher order also possess humans. this occurs most frequently when the spirit wishes to communicate with humanity, and possesses an individual to use the voice of that person as its instrument of communication. trance mediums and channelers have their personalities displaced by spirits on a regular basis. the prophets of the bible were possessed by the spirit (actually, the spirits) of god so that they could deliver their prophetic utterances. possession is not in itself harmful. it is not even unusual. it is only destructive when done by a destructive being for hurtful purposes. good spirits or angels occasion


ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 1

es; and (3) the social structures created by people who have had extrasensory experiences, who attempt to produce and cultivate them, and who believe in their vital significance for human life. therefore, occultism (or its currently preferred term paranormal) entails a wide spectrum of experiences.from clairvoyance and telepathy to visions and dreams, from ghost sightings to the pronouncements of mediums and channelers. the paranormal encompasses the phenomenon known as psychokinesis (commonly referred to as mind over matter).whether in the dramatic form of levitation or teleportation, or in the more commonly experienced phenomenon of spiritual healing. it also covers experiences related to death, such as out-of-body travel and deathbed visions. the occult also includes a host of technique

the debate between traditional religionists and freethinkers, a few people (known as spiritualists) proposed a different viewpoint in which the distinction between this life and the life beyond became a somewhat artificial intellectual construct; everything was part of one larger natural world. to demonstrate and prove scientifically the existence of this larger universe, spiritualists turned to mediums.people with special access to those realms once called the supernatural. entering a trance-like state, these mediums would bring forth messages containing information that seemingly could not have been acquired by normal means. the mediums manifestations of a wide variety of extraordinary phenomena seemingly pointed to the existence of unusual forces operating in the physical world, forces

val of bodily death, and for at least a generation, parapsychologists and traditional psychical researchers engaged in intramural warfare. a sort of reconciliation occurred only after parapsychology had proven itself, and psychical research s strong identification with the spiritualist community had diminished. today, laboratory research dominates the scientific study of the paranormal. psychics, mediums, and channels are still investigated; but they are now invited into the laboratory for x introduction encyclopedia of occultism& parapsychology. 5th ed. close observation.a dramatic change from the days when spence and fodor were writing about the paranormal. during the several generations since spence and fodor, the place of both spiritualism and theosophy in the larger psychical communit

ate predictions of important world events, including the assassination of gandhi, the fall of khrushchev, the assassination of kennedy, and the watergate scandal. sources: abayakoon, cyrus d. f. astro-palmistry: signs and seals of the hand. new york: asi, 1975. rahu pimma [and] yama kalaya. delhi, india, ca. 1957. abbott, david p(helps (1863.1934) amateur magician and investigator of spiritualist mediums. he was born in falls city, nebraska, september 22, 1863. his early education consisted of three months a year in a country schoolhouse on nebraska prairies, and a final nine months in falls city high school. in later life abbott followed the trade of a money lender but took a great interest in science and philosophy. he also became an amateur magician, inventing and performing many startl

nal nine months in falls city high school. in later life abbott followed the trade of a money lender but took a great interest in science and philosophy. he also became an amateur magician, inventing and performing many startling feats of magic. he lived for some years in omaha, nebraska. abbott published numerous essays and several books on psychical subjects. his book behind the scenes with the mediums exposed many techniques of fake mediumship, including slate writing and billet tests (see pellet reading. in spite of his skepticism regarding the claims of mediumship, however, abbott did not rule out the possibility of genuine phenomena. in a thoughtful contribution to the second volume of the dream problem by ram narayana (delhi, 1922, he stated: i mention these things to show that tele


ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 2

the wrack of the storm disclosed a familiarity with all the prevailing ideas on the paranormal, and he showed no doubt whatever as to the genuineness of phenomena. he wrote: the question of fraud and imposture are naturally the first that suggest themselves when we begin the study of these phenomena. but the slightest acquaintance with the life, habits and proceedings of the three or four leading mediums is enough to remove even the faintest shadow of suspicion. of all the explanations conceivable, the one which attributes everything to imposture and trickery is unquestionably the most extraordinary and the least probable. from the moment that one enters upon this study, all suspicions are dispelled without leaving a trace behind them; and we are soon convinced that the key to the riddle i

istinct areas of practice. the first refers to those who claim to practice the art of change by the use of unknown (either natural or supernatural) forces. such practice is covered in this encyclopedia under the headings ceremonial magic and magic. the second connotation refers to stage illusionists. these represent those who have perfected acts presenting the same phenomena as those presented by mediums and psychics. it conjures up many different images in people, some that extend into the far reaches of one s imagination and experience. since the days of ancient egypt and the pharoahs, magicians have practiced the art of magic. from the prehistoric caves of europe and north america, to ancient greece and rome, to the middle ages, long before the days of vaudeville, and television, archae

did not believe it. even alfred russel wallace suggested that davey was also a good physical medium and had produced phenomena supernormally since he exhibited the characteristic physiological symptoms of trance convulsions. the two most tenacious magician opponents of spiritualism, j. n. maskelyne and harry houdini, focused public attention on themselves for many years. both led crusades against mediums. houdini had sought solace in spiritualism following the death of his beloved mother in 1913. he quickly saw through the deception that ran through many of the claims, and was even more adamant in his denunciation, perhaps, since he felt personally battered from his own experiences. in the preface to his book, miracle mongers and their methods, houdini said that, much has been written abou

ria, va: time-life books, 1996. proskauer, julien j. spook crooks. new york: a. l. burt, 1946. reprint, ann arbor, mich: gryphon books, 1971. randi, james. flim-flam! psychics, esp, unicorns& other delusions. buffalo, n.y: prometheus books, 1982. the magic of uri geller. new york: random house, 1975. rev. ed. the truth about uri geller. buffalo, n.y: prometheus books, 1982. sexton, george. spirit mediums and conjurers. london: 1873. truesdell, j. w. the bottom facts concerning the science of spiritualism. new york: g. w. carleton, 1883. magic square an arithmetical curiosity formerly believed to have occult significance. a square is divided into smaller squares, each containing a number so arranged that the sum of each row, vertical, horizontal, or diagonal, is the same. in a variant form

r 12, 1923, at casinalbo, italy, and studied at bologna university (m.d, cum laude, 1949. he was a member of the bologna center of parapsychological studies, and in 1948 he became one of the founders of the centro studi parapsicologici (center for parapsychological studies. marabini took special interest in clairvoyance, telepathy, psychokinesis, and mediumship. he worked with mental and physical mediums for several years in controlled experiments concerned with psychosomatic aspects of paranormal behavior. however, he was unable to validate the authenticity of physical mediumship. he afterward studied quantitative testing methods. sources: marabini, enrico. il comportamento paranormale in rapporto a stati neuro-endocrini (paranormal behavior in connection with neuro-endocrinological condi


EXTRAORDINARY ENCOUNTERS AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF EXTRATERRESTRIALS AND OTHERWORLDY BEINGS

esides these purely psychic connections with the otherworld, there are many who report direct physical meetings with beings from outer space, other dimensions, the hollow earth, and other fantastic places. not all of these ideas are new, of course. the hollow earth and its inhabitants were a popular fringe subject in nineteenth-century america, and in the latter half of that century, spiritualist mediums sometimes communicated with martians or even experienced out-of-body journeys to the red planet. in 1896 and 1897, during what today would be called a nationwide wave of unidentified flying object (ufo) sightings, american newspapers printed accounts of landings of strange craft occupied by nonhuman crews of giants, dwarfs, or monsters presumed to be visiting extraterrestrials. but in the

lated to the channeling 59 phenomenon of channeling. channeling seems ubiquitous in human experience. historically prominent practitioners include nostradamus, emanuel swedenborg, helena petrovna blavatsky (founder of the theosophical movement, and anna lee (founder of the quaker sect known as the shakers. in the latter half of the nineteenth century, spiritualism became the rage, and hundreds of mediums claimed to be in contact with dead people who, through the mediums, spoke with the living. the communicators were not always the deceased, however; in some cases space people and other nonhuman intelligences came through. some mediums spoke of otherworldly journeys in their astral bodies. after world war ii, when flying saucers entered the popular imagination, benevolent extraterrestrial e

jacques, 1974. the pattern behind the ufo landings. in charles bowen, ed. the hu- manoids, 27 76. london: futura publications. li sung li sung, said to be the spirit of a village philosopher who lived in northern china in the eighth century, channeled through alan vaughan. vaughan, a longtime writer on psychic phenomena, first experienced li sung in 1983, but sixteen years earlier, three british mediums had told him he would be communicating with this chinese spirit. vaughan said he did not believe them. but one day, while he was teaching at a psychic seminar in sedona, arizona, a couple asked him he was then editing a publication called reincarna- tion report if he could divine their past lives. suddenly a tremendous energy flo o d e d over the top of my head, he would recall. it was lik


GILBERT AE WAITE A MAGICIAN OF MANY PARTS

s, meetings at which thesitters-eitherthose seeking messages from dead relatives, investigating intellectuals, orthemerelycurious-sataround a table, linked handswiththemedium andwitheach other, extinguished thelights-andwaited. as a rule their patience wasrewardedwithphenomena, often spectacular andnotalwayseasy to explain, despite the frequent detectionoftrickeryamongbothprofessional and amateur mediums. both 'real' phenomena and exposures of fraud were faithfully reported in the spiritualist journals and in the multitude of books devoted tothesubject, for the devotees were eager to present a respectablefaceto the world and to establish their 'science, philosophy and religion of continuous life, based upon the demonstrated fact of communication, by meansofmedium ship,withthosewholive.in t

tails. more, however, was to follow 'after this the slate was cleaned and againputunder the tablewheni asked verbally is the spiritofmy sister present and able to communicate? or words tothateffect.writingoccurred as before,theanswer was yes. ithenasked forhernameto bewrittenbutthis wasnotdone' all in all it was an unremarkable performance.theynext visited messrs. williams andhusk,twoprofessional mediums fromwhomwaite at least didnotexpect great results.thesitting-roomused fortheseances waite found to be'themostexceptionallyluridin its furniturethatlhaveever seen.thewalls have red paper,thecurtains and suite are a dull a red umbrella ofvastproportionsdependsextended from theceiling;in aworditisjusttheapartmentinwhichtheterrible scarletwomanmightbe expected to befound. thereisnothingto exci


GILBERT THE GOLDEN DAWN TWILIGHT OF THE MAGICIANS

the first word when referring to fellow members; thus vestigia was mina mathers' name rather than the full 'vestigia nulla retrorsum' and yeats''demonest deus inversus' became simp255 ly 'demon. westcott was invariably s.a. rather than 'sapere aude. but before they obtained their mottoes, before even entering the order, candidates had to be approved by thechiefs-whodid not approve of spiritualist mediums orofany others who 'allow themselves to fall into a complete passive condition ofwill'255and were made to sign a pledgeofsecrecy in all things concerning theorderand an acceptance of the 'ordinances of the first orderofthe g.d. in the outer'.theyalso had to pay a ten shilling admission fee, an annual subscriptionof2s6d and the costofrituals and lectures. once initiated, the neophyte found


GILBERT THE MAGICAL MASON

fices and deliver prophecies in any place( and at any time. they crowned themselves with laurel,and'threw themselves into an hysterical frenzy. three varieties are'jmentioned-thosepossessed bydaimonesor spirits; those) inspired by the gods; and those who fell into trances and oq] recovery related strange accounts of what they had seen or; heard. such performers would now be called spiritualisticf mediums,.the ancients commonly believed that aged men indying:could foresee the future; this originated the idea expressed by) the modern poet campbell, who wrote:'tisthe sunsetoflife which gives me mystical loreandcoming events casttheirshadows before.necromancy attempts at the evocation of the souls of the dead have been made at all ages; a notable instance is recorded of the witch of endor: thi


GILBERT THE SORCERER AND HIS APPRENTICE

son went out of the room, while the remainder decided on a certain card, which he was to guess on his return.myoidfrienddrtodhunter, the irish poet, told me that the first time he was induced to try this he physically, as it seemed, saw the card thought of floating in the air, and others have told me of the same experience. during the following four or five years i came to know several well known mediums, and was present at many seances. isawallthe usual phenomena. i read of the test conditions devised by professor crookes and others, and i saw the reproductions of the phenomena by maskelyne and92 the sorcererand his apprenticecooke, and read any amount of arguments pro and con. but judged by the strict rules of evidence i found them all unconvincing, and mentally recurred to the well-know

d levitation nature. once seen they become wearisome by repetition. but the memory of that face seen in the old disused chapel in bloomsbury, and the suggestion of a thought-form made visible and tangible to a person with noclaimto abnormal sensitiveness, remained as a haunting problem, as also did the whole question of messages alleged to have come from the dead. my experiences with professional mediums have been very disappointing in one way, though extremely interesting in another. trance mediums have given me messages from friends who have passed over, couched in familiar phrases, in the very tone and manner of the person they were supposed tosome psychic memories 93come from, sometimes alluding to events known to me and to no one else. convincing enough, i have been told. what more co

from documents.ifthe.object is to furnish proof of the reality ofthecommunication, this wouldbefar more convincing than some trivial detail of domestic lifeknown to myself and. the deceased. or again, why should not my great-grandfather, who raised a company of his own to fight in the american war of independence, be able to give authorita255 tive details? i have sought in vain among professional mediums for some communication of afactunknown to me, but demonstrable afterwards. that such communication is possible, however,byother means, was proved in anotherexperience,some years ago i hypnotized a lady for insomnia, and discovered by accident that under hypnosis she became temarkably clairvoyant, with a peculiar power of recalling scenes of the pastanthis way she gave me many details of ol

pprenticepersonallynodoubt of the. survivalofconsciousness and of individuality, or of'the power of those who have passed overt6,communicate with those left behind, underand conditions. indeed i have myselfevidenceofsuch communications, convincing to me, though: possibly not 'to anyoneelse;butthe methods have been non242 of the ordinarily accepted. ways of communications. neither' by seances, nor mediums, nor rappings, nor knockings,nor,ouija board, or planchette, or anyofthe parlour toys.auoftheseiknow, andhaveseen them' work,but.so far as messages. from the spirit worldate'concerned not one has come with evidence to satisfy an olef lawyer.farbe it fromme.todeny that others mayhaveconclusive evidence of messages, obtained through these, sources' or others like


GREENFIELD ALLEN SECRET CIPHER OF THE UFONAUTS

le. i have also pointed out that all royal arch masons were (and are) taught a cipher, since frequently reprinted. if there was a common occult cipher, it seems to have emerged in the world of mediumship. the cipher continues in the similar world of ufo contacteeism and trance channeling, which resembles mediumship as well as extraterrestrialism. the ufo contactees emerged as a distinct branch of mediums hip in the 1940s, first in meade layne s borderland sciences research associates (bsra) and later all over the occult map. officially, ufo lore begins in 1947 (the year of crowley s death, but bsra was developing contactee information a few years earlier. strictly speaking, the crossover from cosmic communication, as with john newbrough and his oahspe, or 1. louis bimstein may have selecte


H SPENCER LEWIS ROSICRUCIAN MANUAL AMORC 1990

e attempting to use some of the psychic manifestations of soul, some of spirit, and some of personality, to sustain a theoretical scheme of the soul's activities here on earth, or in the cosmic, after the change called transition. spiritualism as a system or a "science" is taboo with rosicrucians, for they know that the spiritualistic explanation of various phenomena is wrong, that most so-called mediums are unaware of the facts, know little or nothing of the laws and principles which they are attempting to demonstrate, and often bring serious situations and sorrows into the lives of those who are being guided by them. furthermore, rosicrucians know that departed "souls" do not return to earth in a material form, that departed "spirits" do not make materialized demonstrations as entities


HAMIL THE ROSICRUCIAN SEER

t,-verygod and veryman,-andhe, together with god the father, and god the holy ghost, constitute the holytrinity-theeverlasting god' c.a.-thatisright. by his redemption the three are united,therosicrucianseer-whoare ever surounding us, and eagerly seeking to enter into rapport with man, especially those whose will is directed towards them (by circling) and whose spiritual peculiarity or faculty as mediums enable them more readily to doso,-are,by some as yet unknown law, enabled to discern these co-existing ideas, and thus become possessed of the knowledge of certain facts and matters appertaining to the members of the circle invoking.theworldly knowledge thus obtained by evilspirits,255being communicated to the members of a circle by invisible intelligences, of whose entities, though unseen

which even a stranger must feel for a gentleman whose endeavours to serve his fellow men have been so unceasing, and have extended over so long a period as your own. having for years past practised divining by the crystal, i have been led to make many inquiries as to the nature and quality of the spirits now so multitudinously entering into communication with mankind by meansofwriting and rapping mediums; and from the information thus obtained i am induced to believe that the far greater part of them, if not 'evil, are at least illuding spirits, and not really the souls of those departed friends and others whom they assert themselves to be. having through the kindness of a gentleman received an introduction tomrs, i was much gratified by theseancewith which i was favoured; and, my young se

such trouble to collect should not be lost when 1 was dead even to memory. 1 have tried to show it to men. so wild have been my endeavours that i have even presented it to them while asleep.theyhave dreamed ofit,andi-oh,how hard have i tried to make it intelligible to them when waking has dispelled the illusion from their minds. i have sought other modes. 1 have tried to presentitthrough writing mediums,butthey have other spirits that, low as i am, 1 would not dare toindwellersof theworldofspirits139can, and1hurried quickly into the very flames to get it out of their reach.1succeeded, andisawitin flames when only the soles of my feet were scorched. as the flames went on consuming me my senses left, delirium came on and1believed that i raved. my passing from life into immortality-from time

ownandknowing from bro. hughan- that you are a collector in occult studies as well as masonry i shall be pleased if you willdome the honourofa call on saturday next any time afer 5.30totake a cup of tea and have a gossip with old authors on queer lubjects. i shall bealone-and remain most fraternally yours,fredhockley g.s.l.3 p.m. no. 841thehusband of mrs everitt(1825-1915)one of the most renowned mediums specializing in physical mediumship and directwriting.everitt was a tailor in pentonville and they began holding"'ancesin 1855.mrs everitt's mediumship was called into question in 1867 but she was vindicated (seespiritualmago:zine,may and june1869).2williamjames hughan(1841-1911),the noted masonic historianandauthor. one of the founders of the quatuor coronati lodge no.1076,the research lo


HELENA BLAVATSKY THE KEY TO THEOSOPHY

ry dim, dream-like remembrance, lingers in the memory of the person once awake. q. this means that you reject the philosophy of spiritualism in toto? a. if by "philosophy" you mean their crude theories, we do. but they have no philosophy, in truth. their best, their most intellectual and earnest defenders say so. their fundamental and only unimpeachable truth, namely, that phenomena occur through mediums controlled by invisible forces and intelligences-no one, except a blind materialist of the "huxley big toe" school, will or can deny. with regard to their philosophy, however, let me read to you what the able editor of light, than whom the spiritualists will find no wiser nor more devoted champion, says of them and their philosophy. this is what "m.a. oxon" one of the very few philosophica

act to rest in bliss while mankind groans under the burden of misery produced by ignorance, renounces nirvana, and determines to remain invisible in spirit on this earth. they have no material body, as they have left it behind; but otherwise they remain with all their principles even in astral life in our sphere. and such can and do communicate with a few elect ones, only surely not with ordinary mediums. q. i have put you the question about nirmanakayas because i read in some german and other works that it was the name given to the terrestrial appearances or bodies assumed by buddhas in the northern buddhist teachings. a. so they are, only the orientalists have confused this terrestrial body by understanding it to be objective and physical instead of purely astral and subjective. q. and w

the souls and interferes with their evolutionary development into higher states. the collective wisdom of all past centuries has ever been loud in denouncing such practices. finally, i say, what i have never ceased repeating orally and in print for fifteen years: while some of the so-called "spirits" do not know what they are talking about, repeating merely-like poll-parrots-what they find in the mediums' and other people's brains, others are most dangerous, and can only lead one to evil. these are two self-evident facts. go into spiritualistic circles of the allan kardec school, and you find "spirits" asserting reincarnation and speaking like roman catholics born. turn to the "dear departed ones" in england and america, and you will hear them denying reincarnation through thick and thin

o the replenishment of his own pocket. but de mortuis nil nisi bonum; his end was a sad one. he had strenuously concealed his epileptic fits-the first and strongest symptom of genuine mediumship-and who knows whether he was dead or in a trance when the postmortem examination was performed? his relatives insist that he was alive, if we are to believe reuter's telegrams. finally, behold the veteran mediums, the founders and prime movers of modern spiritualism-the fox sisters. after more than forty years of intercourse with the "angels" the latter have led them to become incurable sots, who are now denouncing, in public lectures, their own life-long work and philosophy as a fraud. what kind of spirits must they be who prompted them, i ask you? q. but is your inference a correct one? a. what w

n life-long work and philosophy as a fraud. what kind of spirits must they be who prompted them, i ask you? q. but is your inference a correct one? a. what would you infer if the best pupils of a particular school of singing broke down from overstrained sore throats? that the method followed was a bad one. so i think the inference is equally fair with regard to spiritualism when we see their best mediums fall a prey to such a fate. we can only say: let those who are interested in the question judge the tree of spiritualism by its fruits, and ponder over the lesson. we theosophists have always regarded the spiritualists as brothers having the same mystic tendency as ourselves, but they have always regarded us as enemies. we, being in possession of an older philosophy, have tried to help and


HINE P OVEN READY CHAOS

ing out bits of the old testament. by the eighteenth century, and the rise of science, the idea of animal magnetism arose in the west, being the first manifestation of the energy model of magick. this model places emphasis on the presence of subtle energies which can be manipulated via a number of techniques. along came bulwer lytton and his idea of vril energy, eliphas levi and the astral light, mediums& ectoplasm, westernised popular accounts of prana, chakras, and kundalini, and eventually, wilhelm reich s orgone energy. the next development came with the popularisation of psychology, mainly due to the psychoanalytic fads of freud, jung& co. during this phase, the otherworlds became the innerworlds, demons were rehoused into the unconscious mind, and hidden masters revealed as manifesta


HOWE THE ALCHEMIST OF THE GOLDEN DAWN

nication with the colour spirits with whom he appears to have had a pact, but on two occasions nearly lost his life thro' them. the most apparently peaceable elementals, if a storm happens to come on, will become very violent and uncontrollable. the conflict of the elements seems to excite them to fury, and woe to the mortal, not being an adept, who encounters them. thomas has gone the way of all mediums. i have investigated the circumstances as to a good many, and i find they all go wrong, sooner or later. it is the one thing to avoid. i should have very much have liked to have had a long talk with you personally, as one cannot put all these things down on paper. i am very much occupied in practical occultism and that and my profession leave me but little time to spare. this very bad weat


INITIATION INTO HERMETICS

that concerns his being. this consciousness transference into the akasa principle is the genuine magical state of trance and represents the preliminary stage of the connection with the cosmic consciousness. i shall describe the practice relating to this linking up to the cosmic consciousness in a further chapter. the magical trance should not be mixed up with the state produced by spiritualistic mediums, provided we have to do with genuine psychical phenomena and mediums of integrity. mostly a lot of mischief is done in this line to mislead credulous people. the real spiritualistic mediums bring about their trances whether with the help of a prayer, a hymn or some other meditation, or through a sort of passivity (emptiness) of the mind, conjuring up a spontaneous displacement (shifting) o

the astral body together with the material body to manifestations and other undertakings. from the hermetic point of view, such experiments are to be regarded as a sort of obsession, even if the beings in question should be good ones. the true magician naturally does not doubt the performance of such experiments if they are to be taken very seriously but he will feel very sorry indeed about these mediums. the magician himself can consciously form connections with beings in quite a different way, being fully aware of what he is doing. particulars will be given in a special chapter. magic psychic training (v) the practical instructions of the fourth step have taught us to draw the four elements from the universe into our body, to accumulate these elements first in the whole body and afterwar

numbers to the so-called spiritualists, evokers, diviners, etc. the spooks and hobgoblins also are nothing else but phantoms preserving, condensing and thriving on the affection and attachment of the bereaved ones, as it happens in the case of the shadows. this can be stated without difficulty by citing a being that manifests itself in different places at the same minute at once through so-called mediums, which is nothing but a manifestation of the dead person s phantom, because phantoms can be created by the hundreds. it is very sad that these phantoms always are mistaken for the real dead person by the spiritualistic mediums. a lot of mischief, self-deception, and fraud is carried out in this line. one can observe, for instance, that one of the mediums is communicating with a famous lead

any effort, according to the measure of his development. 1. treatment of sick people with electromagnetic fluid it is a beautiful and sacred work to help the suffering mankind. the magician is able to do miracles as far as the treatment of the sick is concerned, just as so many saints did in the past and are still doing in the present time. not one of the lay practitioners, magnetizers or healing mediums will ever understand to release the dynamic power corresponding to the primary principles in the same marvelous way as the magician does. the presupposition here, of course, is that the magician knows the occult anatomy of the body with respect to the elements; otherwise, any influence on the seat of the disease would be quite impossible. with the help of the akasa principle and his clairv

en sufficiently developed. an object transformed into the astral form can be transferred by the astral body of an entity or by the magician himself to any distance. the magician or entity performing this transference also has the task of transferring the object from the astral condition back into its physical form. this kind of object transference often is practiced by creatures of spiritualistic mediums, provided the point is a phenomenon based on an unmistakable materialization, although such things are extremely rare. but whatever planetary and extra-planetary intelligences may be able to perform also can be done by the magician who is acquainted with the universal laws and has made good progress in his development. there is still one more method of making invisible: the deviation of th


ISIS UNVEILED

d interpreted 566 danindia by christian misnouaries 573 the kble less autbenticated tb n way other sacted book 577 koowledge of chemiatiy and phyuci displayed by indian jug^en 583 chapteh xii conclusions and illusthations recaihtuiation of (nndamental pn^mwitioiu 587 setndiip of the soul and of the spirit 590 the phawmenon of the so-called ipiritjiand gb4 difference between mediums and adepts 59s inttrriew of an elnglisfa ambassador with a teineaniated buddha 598 fli^t of a lama's aitnj body related by abb^ hue 6m schools of magic in buddhist lamaberiea 609 lie unknown race of hindfl todas 613- will-power at takiw and yogts 617 tanud^ of wild beasts b^ faldn 622 evocatiod of a living spirit by a shaman, witiiesaed by the writer 020 sorcery 1^ the breath of a jemiit f

f^c of albertus magnus. as for america being overflowed with sensitives and meditmis, the reason for it is partially attributable to dimatic influence and especially to the physiological condition of the population. since the days of the salem witchcraft, 200 years ago, when the comparatively few settlers had pure and unadulterated blood in their veins, nothing much had bem heard of 'spirits' or 'mediums' until 1840' the phenomena then first appeared among the ascetic and exalted shakers, whose religbus aspirations, peculiar mode of life, moral purity, and physical chastity, all led to the production of independent phenomena iis a psychological as well as phyucaj nature. hundreds of thousands, and even miltions imuiehold io iiaep moumiiig. several woeks kter, ta official oonunimkatjcin wsa

ough divine miracle, acquire the physiological peculiarities of a crawfish! 144. demojuiogia, p. 430. 115. diel hitl tt crit. digitizecoy google a deceiving clsbgy and lying spirits 73 we fancy that it would be hard to demonstrate to satisfaction that the tiuons ai catholic saints are, in any one particular instance, better or more trustworthy than the average visions and prophecies of our modem 'mediums' the visions of andrew jackson davis however our critics may sneer at them^ are by long odds more philosophical and more com- patible with modem science than the augustinian speculations. when- ever the visions of swedenborg, the greatest among the modem seers, run astray from philosophy and scientific truth, it is when they most near- ly run parallel witii theology. nor are these visions

has swallowed the latter, he must vomit them back; and if they are not in his body, the demon must indicate the proper place where they are to be found; and having found them, tbey must be burned" thus some "demons reveal the existence of the bewitchment, tell who is its author, and indicate the means to destroy the maiefice. but beware ever to resort, in such a case, to magicians, sorcerers, or mediums. you must cau to help you but the minister of your church! the church believes in magic, as you well see" he adds "since she expresses it so formally. and those who ditbeliebe in magie, can they still hope to share the faith of their own church? and who can teach them better? to whom did christ say *go ye therefore, and teach all nations. and lo, i am with you always, even to the end of th

t' thereby showing its identity of esoteric doctrines with those of the greek philosophers. the second statement of plato confirms our belief that tiie mysteries digitizecoy google 114 isis unveiled of the ancients were identical vitb the initiations, as practised now among the buddhists and the hindi! adepts. the highest visions, the most trvihful, are produced, not through natwrtd ecstatics or 'mediums' as it is sometimes.erroneously asserted, but through a regular discipline of gradual initiations and development of psychical powers. the mystae were brought into close union with those whom proclus calls "mystical natures "resplendent gods" because, as plato says "we were our- selves pure and inunaculate, being liberated from this ntrrounding tiat- metu, which we denominate body, and to


JASMUHEEN THE FOOD OF GODS

t into the earth s fields as they breathe out? one of the things that i am sometimes criticized for in my global work is being too political. people tell me to stick with the spiritual however to me everything is spiritual. there is no separation and obedience to the higher laws of spirituality are the tools we have to successfully run all the systems of our world. throughout all esoteric circles mediums and those connected on the inner planes are receiving the same message. this is that we all need to radiate more love and more light into the world for only then will we come into balance. so a western world dominated by patriarchal systems and energy field radiations needs to now be flooded with matriarchal so that we can come back to the middle ground. one way to do this is to recognize


LAITMAN M THE PATH OF KABBALAH

e constituents forming the wisdom of kabbalah. the ability to study reality systematically, through scientific observation, and to assess the results with other kabbalists who went through a similar process of revealing the concealed, plus the continuity and the scientific observation and experimentation, all these differentiate the wisdom of kabbalah from mental disease and the hallucinations of mediums. in the 19th century, humanity was looking for redemption in art. in the 20th century, it was power and scientific advancement. today, people find that their lives depend on guidance from above, and if they want to participate in the guidance, they must reach its roots in the upper world. we will begin to feel the need to understand the upper roots of life. our own lives will compel us to


LEWIS JAMES SATANISM TODAY AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF RELIGION FOLKLORE AND POPULAR CULTURE

d japan major in demonism, as well as the animistic religions of africa, south america and some islands. conservative christians take a similar position with respect to occult/metaphysical/new age religion. to cite a sample passage from lee and hindson s angels of deceit: today people are experimenting with astrology, witchcraft, ouija boards, divination, channeling, tarot cards, fortune-tellers, mediums, crystals and shamans.mankind has come to the final conclusion of disbelief in god and has turned to belief in the very opposite! satan has cleverly convinced the modern mind that he is not to be taken seriously until all other spiritual options are exhausted. then, when empty souls turn to him in desperation, he can take them over completely and totally (118) finally we should note that s

. in western religions in particular, exorcism is often dramatic and even violent. outside of the christian tradition, the possessing spirit is viewed as a neutral entity that can be transformed into a benign one through specific rituals and religious practices. in the mid-nineteenth century, a movement known as spiritualism was based on the consultation of spirits of the dead through s ances and mediums. spiritualism, being founded on what seemed to be a scientific methodology (the s ances, became the true religion to such reflective individuals as arthur conan doyle (creator of sherlock holmes. similarly, spiritism, which was developed in france by allan kardec, emphasized the invocation of spirit guides who could help with the healing of diseases that originated out of a spiritual need

y (the s ances, became the true religion to such reflective individuals as arthur conan doyle (creator of sherlock holmes. similarly, spiritism, which was developed in france by allan kardec, emphasized the invocation of spirit guides who could help with the healing of diseases that originated out of a spiritual need. in more recent times, especially in the occult/metaphysical/new age subculture, mediums have been redesignated as channels, who focus on delivering metaphysical information rather than messages from the dead. there are a number of religious movements that are based on the authority of channeled messages. most conservative christians would view all such mediumship and channeling as a form of demonic possession. typically, fundamentalist christians who are not charismatic also


MANLY P HALL THE SECRET TEACHINGS OF ALL AGES

ot carry their secrets away with the downfall of their sanctuaries. they are still preserved, and those who are aware of the nature of soma, know the properties of other plants as well (isis unveiled) herbal compounds were used to cause temporary clairvoyance in connection with the oracles, especially the one at delphi. words spoken while in these imposed trances were regarded as prophetic. modem mediums, while under control as the result of partly self-imposed catalepsy, give messages somewhat similar to those of the ancient prophets, but in the majority of cases their results are far less accurate, for the soothsayers of today lack the knowledge of nature's hidden forces. the mysteries taught that during the higher degrees of initiation the gods themselves took part in the instruction of

symbolism of the light and dark shaded a and the hog, the following statement by bacon in his interpretation of nature is highly significant "if the sow with her snout should happen to imprint the letter a upon the ground, wouldst thou therefore imagine that she could write out a whole tragedy as one letter" the rosicrucians and other secret societies of the seventeenth century used watermarks as mediums for the conveyance of cryptographic references, and books presumably containing baconian ciphers are usually printed upon paper bearing rosicrucian or masonic watermarks; often there are several symbols in one book, such as the rose cross, urns, bunches of grapes, and others. at hand is a document which may prove a remarkable key to a cipher beginning in the tragedy of cymbeline. so far as

its shape, has come to be regarded as emblematic of the human body. the four major divisions of the human structure--bones, muscles, nerves, and arteries--are considered to have contributed to the symbolism of the cross. this is especially due to the fact that the spinal nerves cross at the base of the spine, and is a reminder that "our lord was crucified also in egypt" man has four vehicles (or mediums) of expression by means of which the spiritual ego contacts the external universe: the physical nature, the vital nature, the emotional nature, and the mental nature. each of these partakes in principle of one of the primary elements, and the four creatures assigned to them by the qabbalists caused the cross to be symbolic of the compound nature of man. the crucifixion--a cosmic allegory s


MASTERING WITCHCRAFT

ditional coven, in fact. it is probably to this magical society that the great french occultist eliphas levi, alias abbe constant, and lord bulwer lytton had belonged, both of whom widely publicized the marvels of the newly rediscovered witch power, under the name of the astral light in levi's case, vril in lytton's. baron reichenbach was also trying to put this same mysterious energy, which such mediums as d. d. home, eusapia palladino, and the fox sisters were flaunting before the public, on a firmer scientific footing in his experiments with what he designated "odylic force" or "od" the task was taken up in earnest by the english society for psychical research when it was formed in 1882. however, it was not until the end of the nineteenth century and the beginning of the twentieth that

ize yourself with the existing witchcraft laws, if any, of the place where you reside. for instance, in certain of the states of america, to take money for any form of occult work, including witchcraft, can under certain circumstances still be regarded as a criminal offence. in england, since 1951 when the old witchcraft laws were finally repealed, there now operates a law entitled the fraudulent mediums act, which states that persons taking money for fraudulent practices involving purported supernatural activities can, in fact, still be held subject to prosecution by due process of the law. but only for fraud, not heresy. so it pays to watch your step. if in the course of your career in the black arts a friend asks you as a witch to do some special favour for him, take care not to ask mon

the past referred to by occultists as the "astral belt) and imaginary odours of varying degrees of pungency, usually fetid in the case of an attack. in fact, all the signs of a "bad trip" without an occasioning drug or naturally occurring personality disorder. should you be fortunate or unfortunate enough to also possess free-floating witch power of the type manifested by so-called materializing mediums, then you will also begin to be the target of such apparently malicious poltergeist phenomena as disappearing objects, mysterious breakages, inexplicable outbreaks of fire and the like. all the signs of a traditional haunting, in fact. persistent runs of misfortune are often taken to be signs of a well-lodged curse, but they are more often than not self-inflicted by the victim's own deep m


MICHAEL WYNN THE SOUL TRAVELERS

e the dividing stopped. regardless of whether these quarks are indeed the smallest particles, scientists have been forced to conclude that the universe is made out of some kind of elementary particle. but the subatomic world wasn t done violating the rational mind of these poor researchers. as it turns out, even the nature of space and time had its peculiarities. space and time were thought of as mediums that these elementary particles existed in, and up until the beginning of the 20th century, scientists were spared the grief of having to think of time and space as particles. but eventually came the day when scientists were forced to ponder nearly the same question that had plagued them in centuries prior: can time and space be broken into infinitely small parts? can i nudge an object an


MOTTA MARCELO THE COMMENTARIES OF AL

is deflected by it. man's vital force should rise from the muladhara cakkram to the higher head centers, visudhi, ajna and sahashara (see liber v; instead, it disperses itself in a reflex, confused, indirected activity of the intermediary centers. in the trained initiate, the lower cakkrams function entirely under the control of the head centers. initiates are therefore frequently considered by "mediums" and "clairvoyants"to be "cold; or "pitiless, or without compassion. imperfect seers call the initiate's aura "black; being unable to perceive the radiation of the higher centers (see al i, 16-18, 21,27, 28,29, 60; ii, 6, 14,23, 50-53; iii, 19-20, 22, 38,44-45,49, 74, 75) the "black brothers; on the other hand seem to them to "radiate sunlight. the prana in them never rises to the higher c


NAGEL CARL AMAZING SECRETS OF OCCULT POWER

forthcoming events. spirit contact is perfectly safe, and you will never come to any harm using these arcane methods of communicating with the spirit world. secrets of the spirit world spirits, of whom there are millions, reside in what is known as the astral world, an invisible sphere of existence that duplicates the physical world we live in. it is with the inhabitants of this unseen world that mediums make their contacts at seances. until now, access to this unseen world was only possible with astral travel. this is the phenomenon of consciously projecting your astral body from its physical counterpart. the astral body is an exact duplicate of the physical body. it regularly leaves the body during sleep although there is no memory or sensation of this when you awake. to consciously leav


RUBY TABLET OF SET

l religion emerged in the nineteenth century as spiritualism, theosophy, and new thought. each affirmed the reality of a spiritual reality of which the visible material world was but a pale reflection. spiritualism was built around the belief in the possibility of contacting the spiritual world, specifically the spirits of the departed, through the use of the talents of very special people called mediums. spiritualism became a fad in the 1850s and then settled into a quieter existence as a new religious movement. the universal church of the master described below is a typical spiritualist group. theosophy grew out of spiritualism but directed its contact to a more evolved group of spiritual being who comprise what was thought of as the spiritual hierarchy of the cosmos. these masters spoke

nor to wander about aimlessly. also, ensure that you do not rock back and forth or sway about. a good way to avoid this when you are standing is to spread your legs slightly apart. all of the above should be as smooth and natural looking as possible. if you use gesturing correctly, you will be able to command and direct attention at will. the human voice is one of the most important communication mediums. not only does it convey thoughts and concepts, it also conveys emotions, attitudes and feelings. most people do this instinctively. if you are going to do a presentation, however, you should raise your use of this instrument to much higher levels. the use of the voice in an effective manner is thus an essential part of any public speaking exercise. it is important that you can be clearly


SATANIC BIBLE

magic. this was a very paradoxical period for satanism, with writers such as baudelaire and huysmans who, despite their apparent obsession with evil, seemed nice enough fellows. the devil developed his luciferian personality for the public to see, and gradually evolved into a sort of drawing-room gentleman. this was the era of "experts" on the black arts, such as eliphas levi and countless trance-mediums who, with their carefully bound spirits and demons, have also succeeded in binding the minds of many who call themselves parapsychologists to this day! as far as satanism is concerned, the closest outward signs of this were the neo-pagan rites conducted by macgregor mathers' hermetic order of the golden dawn, and aleister crowley's later order of the silver star (a. a- argentinum astrum) a

up of people's heads half-way across the earth, in turn, motivating them in accordance with your will. the satanist knows that even if you succeeded in lifting the teacup from the table, it would be assumed that trickery was used anyway. therefore, if the satanist wants to float objects in mid-air, he uses wires, mirrors, or other devices, and saves his force for self-aggrandizement. all "gifted" mediums and white-light mystics practice pure and applied stage magic, with their blindfolds and sealed envelopes, and any fairly competent stage magician, carnival worker, or lodge-hall entertainer can duplicate the same effect- although lacking, perhaps, the sanctimonious "spiritual" overtones. a little child learns that if he wishes for something hard enough, it will come true. this is meaningf


SIR EDWARD BULWER LYTTON ZANONI A ROSICRUCIAN TALE

ies of bulwer was his passion for occult studies. they had a charm for him early in life, and he pursued them with the earnestness which characterised his pursuit of other studies. he became absorbed in wizard lore; he equipped himself with magical implements, with rods for transmitting influence, and crystal balls in which to discern coming scenes and persons; and communed with spiritualists and mediums. the fruit of these mystic studies is seen in "zanoni" and "a strange story" romances which were a labour of love to the author, and into which he threw all the power he possessed, power re-enforced by multifarious reading and an instinctive appreciation of oriental thought. these weird stories, in which the author has formulated his theory of magic, are of a wholly different type from his


THE BOOK OF PLEASURE

t in spare's work. whatever the identity of spare's genius- mrs paterson, black eagle, or one of the 'host of familiars' by which he was habitually surrounded- the fact remains that spare produced a large amount of work during abnormal states of consciousness or self-induced trance. he was not mediumistic in the usual sense of the term, nor did he produce automatic drawings in the way that spirit mediums produce automatic texts. rather, spare transmitted his work in much the same way that the book of the law and other magical writings were transmitted by aleister crowley,(note 8) i.e. he entered consciously and magically into communication with superhuman intelligences. towards the end of his life, when spare lived more or less reclusively in a dickensian south london slum, he was asked wh


THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 1

their ability to communicate with the spirit worlds, to influence the weather, to heal the sick, and to interpret dreams. shamans entered a trance-like condition separating them from life s mundane existence and allowing them to enter a state of heightened spiritual awareness. according to anthropologists, shamanic methods are remarkably similar throughout the world. in our own time, spiritualist mediums who claim to be able to communicate with the dead remain popular as guides for contemporary men and women, and such individuals as john edward, james van praagh, and sylvia browne issue advice from the other side on syndicated television programs. t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d xiv introduction monsters and night terrors stone age

p, and she began to practice these talents more openly. in cairo, egypt, in 1871, blavatsky founded a spiritualist group that was forced to disband after accusations of having produced fraudulent phenomena to deceive its patrons. in 1873, she settled in new york city and resumed the practice of her mediumship in association with the brothers william and horatio eddy, two wellknown materialization mediums. her participation in numerous seances in new england brought her to the attention of henry steel olcott (1832 1907, a newspaperman fascinated with psychic phenomena, who established a group centered around her mediumship. in 1875, blavatsky, olcott, and william q. judge (1851 1896, an attorney, made the decision to move beyond the precepts of spiritualism and create a more sophisticated a

eelings, or sensations from one person s mind to another s without the use of speech, writing, signs, or symbols. transience a state of impermanence, or lasting for only a brief time. remaining in a place only for a short time, or the brief appearance of someone or something. t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d afterlife mysteries 71 chapter 2 mediums and mystics throughout history, certain men and women have claimed that they can speak to the deceased on the other side and relay messages to those who yearn for such confirmation that there is life after death. in this chapter, the colorful and controversial lives of such mystics and mediums will be examined and their philosophies, techniques, and spiritual tools identified. 73 chapter e

ther side and relay messages to those who yearn for such confirmation that there is life after death. in this chapter, the colorful and controversial lives of such mystics and mediums will be examined and their philosophies, techniques, and spiritual tools identified. 73 chapter exploration shamanism spirit guide totem animal vision quest spirit mediumship ouija board seance spirit control trance mediums and channelers sylvia browne florence cook mina margery crandon john edward arthur augustus ford eileen garrett daniel dunglas home j. z. knight carlos mirabelli eusapia palladino leonora e. piper james van praagh jach pursel jane roberts rudi schneider witch of endor spiritualism andrew jackson davis sir arthur conan doyle the fox sisters allen kardec mystics helena petrovna blavatsky rud

ll have apprehensions when it comes to facing death and standing on the edge of the boundaries of the unknown, throughout history there have been those men and women who claim that they can not only conceive of a future life, but also directly experience it and communicate with those souls who have died and gone there. these individuals who claim such extraordinary abilities are known as mystics, mediums, or channels, and they are as sought after by those who seek reassurance of the afterlife in the twenty-first century as they were in the days of the pharaohs. for traditional shamans in aboriginal cultures throughout the world, the barrier between the world of spirits and the world of humans was a very thin one, and the ability to communicate with the spirits and to travel in their dimens


THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 3

yclopedia of shape-shifting things. for geuu, both nelson and sprince were consulted on geuu s subject content, its appropriateness, and format; steiger advised on the content s organization before he became the author of geuu. format the gale encyclopedia of the unusual and unexplained consists of fourteen broad-subject chapters covering a wide range of high-interest topics: afterlife mysteries; mediums and mystics; religious phenomena; mystery religions and cults; secret societies; magic and sorcery; prophecy and divination; objects of mystery and power; places of mystery and power; ghosts and phantoms; mysterious creatures; mysteries of the mind; superstitions, strange customs, taboos, and urban legends; and invaders from outer space. each chapter begins with an overview that summarizes

their ability to communicate with the spirit worlds, to influence the weather, to heal the sick, and to interpret dreams. shamans entered a trance-like condition separating them from life s mundane existence and allowing them to enter a state of heightened spiritual awareness. according to anthropologists, shamanic methods are remarkably similar throughout the world. in our own time, spiritualist mediums who claim to be able to communicate with the dead remain popular as guides for contemporary men and women, and such individuals as john edward, james van praagh, and sylvia browne issue advice from the other side on syndicated television programs. t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d xiv introduction monsters and night terrors stone age

solving crimes. in october 2002, the sci fi channel began an eight-week revision of the classic series in search of with host mitch pileggi offering occasional segments on ghosts. today, the most popular television programs dealing with ghosts and the afterlife are crossing over with john edward and beyond with james van praagh. their presentations consist primarily of their professed ability as mediums to establish communication with spirits and to relay personal communications to family members who have come to the studio as members of the audience. sources: internet movie database inc [online] http//us.imdb.com. maltin, leonard, ed. leonard maltin s 1999 movie& video guide. new york: dutton signet, 1998. steiger, brad, and sherry hansen steiger. hollywood and the supernatural. new york

deceased corpses and animate them for the purpose of sexual intercourse with the living; they actually have material bodies that they can manipulate into any shape they desire. father montague summers theorized that such demons as the incubi might be composed of that same substance known as ectoplasm from which the spirits of the dead draw their temporary body during materialization seances with mediums. he reasoned that such psychic drainage could occur if a frustrated young person encouraged the attentions of an evil entity by fantasizing about erotic materials. m delving deeper fodor, nandor. between two worlds. new york: paperback library, 1967. the haunted mind: a psychoanalyst looks at the supernatural. new york: new american library, 1968. mack, carol k, and dinah mack. a field gui

i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d 102 mysterious creatures fairy tale: a true story (the kobal collection) to the defense of elsie wright and frances griffiths, the two little girls who allegedly photographed fairies in the famous case of the cottingley fairies in 1917. doyle became convinced that fairies are genuine psychic phenomena and that just as some people can act as mediums and others have unusual powers of extrasensory perception, so do others especially certain children have the ability to see fairies. concerning fairies themselves, doyle theorized that they are constructed of material that emits vibrations either shorter or longer than the normal spectrum visible to the human eye. although in the 1980s it was revealed that the two girls had quite likely fa


THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL

lopedia of shape-shifting things. for geuu, both nelson and sprince were consulted on geuu fs subject content, its appropriateness, and format; steiger advised on the content fs organization before he became the author of geuu. format the gale encyclopedia of the unusual and unexplained consists of fourteen broad-subject chapters covering a wide range of high-interest topics: afterlife mysteries; mediums and mystics; religious phenomena; mystery religions and cults; secret societies; magic and sorcery; prophecy and divination; objects of mystery and power; places of mystery and power; ghosts and phantoms; mysterious creatures; mysteries of the mind; superstitions, strange customs, taboos, and urban legends; and invaders from outer space. each chapter begins with an overview that summarizes

heir ability to communicate with the spirit worlds, to influence the weather, to heal the sick, and to interpret dreams. shamans entered a trance-like condition separating them from life fs mundane existence and allowing them to enter a state of heightened spiritual awareness. according to anthropologists, shamanic methods are remarkably similar throughout the world. in our own time, spiritualist mediums who claim to be able to communicate with the dead remain popular as guides for contemporary men and women, and such individuals as john edward, james van praagh, and sylvia browne issue advice from the other side on syndicated television programs. t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d xiv introduction monsters and night terrors stone age

iscussed dire consequences with diana if she continued the relationship. conspiracy theorists maintain when rumors circulated that diana might be pregnant with dodi fs child, the royal family ordered her death. princess diana paid the ultimate price for dabbling in the dark arts. it was well known that princess diana and sarah ferguson, ex-wife of prince andrew, sought the counsel of spiritualist mediums and psychic-sensitives. some conspiracy buffs have suggested that the death of diana and dodi was a result of occult practices that backfired on the princess and that curses she had directed against her enemies had somehow boomeranged and unleashed their energy upon diana and her lover. diana was killed because she had offended a powerful secret society. some theorists insist that this sec

action and often conceived as an immaterial entity, separate from the physical body. the spiritual nature of human beings, regarded as immortal, separable from the body at death, and susceptible to happiness or misery in a future state. the disembodied spirit of a dead human being. spell a formula or word believed to have magical power. a trance or a bewitched state. spirit control the guide that mediums contact to receive messages from deceased spirits, or another name for spirit guide as used in mediumship. spirit guide a nonphysical being or entity which possibly can be an angel, the higher self, the spirit of a deceased person, a higher group mind, or a highly evolved being whose purpose is to help, guide, direct, and protect the individual. spittle something that looks like or is sali


THE KEY TO THE MYSTERIES

his reason hallucinations are often contagious; abnormal projections change the luminous currents; the perturbation caused by a sick person wins over to itself the more sensitive natures; a circle of illusions is established, and a whole crowd of people is easily dragged away thereby. such is the history of strange apparitions and popular prodigies. thus are explained the miracles of the american mediums and the hysterics of table-turners, who reproduce in our own times the ecstasies of whirling dervishes. the sorcerers of lapland with their magic drums, and the conjurer medicine-men of savages arrive at similar results by similar proceedings; their gods or their devils have nothing to do with it. madmen and idiots are more sensitive to magnetism than people of sound minds; it should be ea

adversary. when does the possible in magical miracles begin and end? here is a serious and important question. what is certain is the existence of the facts which one habitually describes as miracles. magnetizers and sleep-wakers do them every day; sister rose tamisier did them; the "illuminated" vintras does them still; more than fifteen thousand witnesses recently attested those of the american mediums; ten thousand peasants of berry and sologne would attest, if need were, those of the god cheneau (a retired button-merchant who believes himself inspired by god. are all these people hallucinated or knaves? hallucinated, yes, perhaps, but the very fact that their hallucination is identical, whether separately or collectively, is it not a sufficiently great miracle on the part of him who pr

bsolute of knowledge and the eternal bases of law, guardian against all madness, all superstition and all error, the eden of the intelligence, the ease of the heart, and the peace of the soul. we do not say this in the hope of convincing the scoffer, but only to guide the seeker. courage and good hope to him; he will surely find, since we ourselves have found. the magical dogma is not that of the mediums. the mediums who dogmatize can teach nothing but anarchy, since their inspiration is drawn from a disordered exaltation. they are always predicting disasters; they deny hierarchical authority; they pose, like vintras, as sovereign pontiffs. 224 the initiate, on the contrary, respects the hierarchy before all, he loves and preserves order, he bows before sincere beliefs, he loves all signs

d even in the heart of stones: thus are formed those natural figures to which gaffarel has consecrated several pages in his book of "curiosites inouies" those stoned to which he attributes an occult virtue, which he calls "gamalies" thus are traced those writings and drawings which so greatly astonish the observers of fluidic phenomena. they are astral photographs traced by the imagination of the mediums with or without the assistance of the fluidic larvae. the existence of these larvae has been demonstrated to us in a preemptory manner by a rather curious experience. several persons, in order to test the magic power of the american home, asked him to summon up relations which they pretended they had lost, but, who, in reality, had never existed. the spectres did not fail to reply to this

animals gathered together in great number, as is ordinarily the case with shepherds, are possessed of the demon whose name is "legion" in their turn they reign despotically over the fluid souls of the flocks that are confided to their care: consequently their good-will or ill-will makes their cattle prosper or die; and this influence of animal sympathy can be exercised by them upon human plastic mediums which are ill defended, owing either to a weak will or a limited intelligence. thus are explained the bewitchments which are habitually made by shepherds, and the still quite recent phenomena of the presbytery of cideville. cideville is a little village of normandy, where a few years ago were produced phenomena like those which have since occurred under the influence of mr. home. m. de mir


THE MOTHMAN PROPHECIES

as our ufo entities; that is, long fingers, dusky complexions, pointed features. the flying saucer lore of the past twenty-seven years has been built on three main components (1) the sighting reports, usually poorly investigated by amateurs and believers, or based entirely on fragmented and often inaccurate newspaper stories (2) the testimony of the contactees (3) messages received through spirit mediums and esp. in recent years a new element has been added by the few scientists pulled into the controversy. this is the tiresome use of probabilities to explain that there must be zillions of other planets and therefore there must be uncounted numbers of inhabited places in the universe. in the early 1960s exobiology became the new scientific rip-off. various foundations and nasa poured milli

his or her house and wished to speak to me. sometimes i just asked questions and the alleged entity whispered the answer to the contactee who relayed it to me. sometimes a strange voice would come on the line and speak to me directly. in some, if not all, of these instances the contactee probably entered a trance state and the voice came from their own vocal chords just as "spirits" speak through mediums at seances. as soon as i entered this communication phase my problems with the cant at the time. two of my silent contactees shared the same birth date september 6. as soon as i realized this, circumstances added several new contactees to my stable all women and all born on september 6! during one of her almost-daily conversations with apol and lia, jane was told that a number of women wer

his or her house and wished to speak to me. sometimes i just asked questions and the alleged entity whispered the answer to the contactee who relayed it to me. sometimes a strange voice would come on the line and speak to me directly. in some, if not all, of these instances the contactee probably entered a trance state and the voice came from their own vocal chords just as "spirits" speak through mediums at seances. as soon as i entered this communication phase my problems with the mails and telephone intensified. important letters of a non-ufo nature went astray. or arrived days late and had obviously been opened by someone en route. my telephone rang at all hours of the day and night with beeping calls, eerie electronic sounds, and, most interesting of all, frantic calls from people who

nt that he really did not know who or what he was. he was a prisoner of our time frame. he often confused the past with the future. i gathered that he and all his fellow entities found themselves transported backward and forward in time involuntarily, playing out their little games because they were programed to do so, living or existing only so long as they could feed off the energy and minds of mediums and contactees. i could ask him any kind of obscure-question and receive an instant and accurate answer, perhaps because my own mind was being tapped just like my telephone. where was my mother's father born? cameron mills, new york, of course. where had i misplaced my stopwatch? look in the shoebox in the upper right-hand corner of the bedroom closet (it was there. on the weekend of octob


THE PATH OF KABBALAH

constituents that together form the wisdom of kabbalah. the ability to study reality systematically, through scientific observation, to assess the results with other kabbalists, who also went through a process of making the concealed evident, the continuity and the scientific observation and experimentation, all those differentiate the wisdom of kabbalah from mental disease and hallucinations of mediums. in the 19th century, humanity was looking for redemption in art. in the 20th century it was power and scientific advancement. today people find that their lives depend on guidance from above, and if they want to participate, they must reach its root in the upper world. we will begin to feel the need to understand the upper root of life. our own lives will compel us to seek redemption and


TYSON DONALD NEW MILLENNIUM MAGIC

they can never be outside it and are in no danger from destructive energies unless they break the ring. their bodies and their personal identities merge into a social unit that shields the leader of the ritual from hostile outer forces. once the inherent nature of a circle is understood, many previously puzzling questions become clear. this is why so many dances involve the linking of hands; why mediums join hands around a table; why children play ring around the rosie-all intuitively sense the power of a circle. on a more elemental level, this is why electricity runs in a ring, and why the earth is round. in alchemical drawings the creation of the universe is pictured as a white dove (divine spirit) flying in a circle, trailing after it light, and enclosing a section of pri- mordial chao

hose dew drops was helped by the fact that the windows of the ritual chamber were open and the ritual took place in the very early morning. the sigl image was hurriedly copied by the magus before it faded away. any hard shiny surface will serve, such as a plate of brass, gold, or even glass. crystals can also be used for intuiting sigils, as can automatic drawing. smoke and water vapor offer good mediums in which images can form themselves. by gazing fixedly in a receptive mental state at an abstract pattern, the magus can cause certain lines to come forward while the rest recede into the background. a black mirror can be made by coating a piece of plate glass on the back with sever- al layers of black enamel and mounting it in a frame. this should be scryed in almost total darkness, with


TYSON DONALD SOUL FLIGHT

spirits with humans has not died out in modern western culture, but has merely taken on a new form that is acceptable to the prejudices of the modern world. this belief has existed continuously throughout history. we will encounter it again when we examine witchcraft, the fairy faith, and alien abductions. it is also a part of the religious rapture of the saints, and relations between spirits and mediums in spiritualism, although in these cases it is less overt. it has never ceased to be believed from ancient to modern times because there is an underlying basis of truth to support it. shamans were the only members of the tribe who could go to the homes of the spirits of the forest, the spirits of the waters, and the spirits of the air, and enlist their aid either with gifts, reasoned argum

than men. this was a prejudice of the same sort that once held men to be better weavers than women, and that continues to assert that they make better cooks. experience has demonstrated the falsehood of all these beliefs. if anything, 52. kirk and lanp, 7-8. chapter three: the land of fairy 45 the spiritualist movement has proven women better seers than men-at least, there seem to be more female mediums in modern times than male mediums, and they have attracted a larger share of attention. the same walking abroad of the fairies occurs, on a smaller scale, at twilight, the transition between day and night, when fairies are most often to be glimpsed or their music and laughter heard in the fields and woods. the scots call this transition period of the day the gloaming. fairies are also to b

e church as favored by god, public knowledge of the event is either suppressed, or if that is impossible due to the prominence of the person who had the experience, it is embraced and upheld as a prophetic miracle. nowhere is this double standard more evident than in the tragic life of joan of arc (1412-1431. as a young girl, joan heard voices telling her to be a good girl and to pray 54. kardec, mediums' book, 130-1. 55. brewer, dictionary of miracles, 75. 56. fodor, encyclopadia of psychic science, 100. chapter four: religious bilocation 49 regularly. when the wars against the invading armies of england began to go badly against the french, and the city of orleans was laid under siege by the earl of suffolk, the voices changed their message and told joan that she must go to king charles

laws inscribed by moses himself on the stone tables that he carried down from the mountain. all the great prophets of the old testament exhibit many of the characteristics of shamans. they lived alone, outside the customs of their society, and they went into the wilderness where they received detailed visions while traveling out of their bodies on the astral plane. they acted as intermediaries or mediums, carrying the messages of spiritual beings to humanity. the true nature of the spirits that inspired their prophecies is as much a matter of conjecture as the question of whether the spirits who spoke to joan of arc were saints or fairies. the astral journey of isaiah involves his great vision of the throne of god. in the final year of the reign of king uzziah, the prophet entered the pres

irits of the natural world, or even as demons, but seldom as the dead. however, the religion of spiritualism, and its french version known as spiritism, are based on the premise that the entities that communicate during the skances were once living human beings. those attending seances did not wish to communicate with the archangel gabriel; they wanted to talk to aunt flora and uncle jim, and the mediums, who conducted the seances as increasingly formalized and elaborate performances, accommodated them. allan kardec (1804-1869) identified several kinds of spirits that interact with humanity. he understood all of them to be the spirits of once-living human beings: the spirit-protector, good genius, or guardian-angel, is the one whose mission it is to follow each man through the course of hi


WEOR SAMAEL AUN ESOTERIC COURSE OF KABBLAH

he personality. when the power of deliberation and the power of execution become rebellious, they are insubordinate against the governor (the intimus) and then the outcome is failure. the three traitors usually take possession of the powers of deliberation and execution. the bodhisattvas usually receive messages from the superior worlds; nevertheless, ignoramuses confuse the bodhisattvas with the mediums of spiritism[ chanellers. en el sello de salom n se esconde toda la g nesis sexual del zod aco. en el sello de salom n se encuentra la ntima relaci n que existe entre el zod aco y el invisible sol central. los doce rayos de la brillante estrella, cristalizaron mediante la alkimia de las doce constelaciones zodiacales. cuando el estudiante penetra en el templo de la esfinge estudia all el g

isattva. the medium is negative whereas the mediator is positive. the medium is a vehicle of the tempting serpent of eden. the bodhisattva, the mediator, is a vehicle of the serpent of brass nachash that healed the israelites in the wilderness. great masters use to dictate messages through the lips of their bodhisattvas. people do not understand this and mistake the mediators with the detrimental mediums of spiritism because people allow themselves to be carried away by false appearances. within the seal of solomon are found represented all the positive and negative forces of universal magnetism. in the works of high magic, it is necessary to trace a circle around us. such a circle must be totally closed, interrupted by the seal of solomon. with the seven metals, gnostic brethren can manuf


WHO ARE THE DRACONIANS

wonder. a reader of the cac [cosmic awareness communications] newsletter sent the following message to cac, which responded in a derogatory manner suggesting the information was false. being that the cac information is channelled, one has to wonder about the motives of beings who cannot or will not appear out in the open and provide physical evidence, but merely hide behind the channeled words of mediums like paul shockley and others. it could be that cac is an 'outlet' for an alien collective, who are the draconians file//d /my documents/avidya/reptilian agenda/who are the draconians.htm (66 of 68 [8/25/2000 17:20:01] however again you have to ask if such an information source has all the facts or whether they twist information to fit their own agendas. if the cac sources are part of an i


WICCA WITCHCRAFT TODAY

s themselves. they have vague stories that the cult comes from the east, the summer land, combined with a story that it had existed since the goddess went to the land of death. of course they know that they have been vaguely in touch with various sorcerers and wise men, and it is said that in the old days when witches were persecuted, the sorcerers were not, and that they secretly used witches as mediums to attain success in their arts. with the help of these clairvoyants they became successful as prophets, and probably the witches took several of their ideas and certainly some of their tools. i have seen seven witches' swords; of these, four had apparently been made for sorcerers, according to the pattern prescribed in the key of solomon, with hebrew inscriptions on hilt and blade. there

g or bribing them to cause events to occur, the practitioner believing that such spirits have the power to alter nature, to cause storms, floods or earthquakes for instance. they often use blood, skulls and other nasty things for this purpose. the witch dislikes these methods and thinks her ways are best. true, in the past there have been many cases of sorcerers employing witches; but this was as mediums when something of a spiritualistic nature was attempted, that is, trying to communicate with the spirits of departed human beings who were willing to communicate, and were neither bribed nor threatened. the witch generally does not believe it is possible to alter nature- to cause storms, for instance; but she does believe that most important events are controlled by some human mind or mind


ZOETIC GRIMOIRE OF ZOS

e nor much learning is necessary if we begin correctly. prognostication by cards can be proved beyond question and demonstrated under almost any conditions, with a person of ability, in its advanced forms. i set no limits whatever. i believe it is possible to forecast the kind of life after death and the nature of one. s fresh becomings. i have gone to great lengths and could prove much more than mediums, clairvoyants or clairaudients. in a long predetermined test with a friend (desmond coke) i described unknown people in psychical and other detail of such nature as could only be known to the persons concerned, in addition to future events relating to them. the enquirer had no contact with me or the cards, an essential part of this test. another test by a famous surgeon who asked me to for


A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGICK SPELLS

or different shades of purple, but in practice they are interchangeable. indigo indigo is for spiritual healing, for psychic awareness and knowledge of past lives and worlds; it is the colour of the seer. lavender lavender is for dreams and connections with others, on a telepathic level, for awareness of devas and other higher nature spirits and for herb wisdom. violet violet is for clairvoyance, mediumship, spirituality and contact with the evolved self, angelic guides, mysticism and peak experiences. purple candles are best used on thursday. pink pink is the colour of venus in her gentler aspects, for family relationships, affection, friendship matters, children and for the growth of new love and trust, especially after betrayal or a setback. pink rituals are excellent for restoring self


ALICE A BAILEY01 THE CONSCIOUSNESS OF THE ATOM

negative or receptive nature, and usually so loosely co-ordinated in his threefold nature that an extraneous force or entity can use his brain, his hand, or his body. it is quite a common phenomenon. automatic writing, ouija boards, and spiritualistic seances of a low order are rampant these days, and are driving thousands into insanity, or into nervous disorders. but there is something of which mediumship is simply a distortion, and this something is inspiration. to be capable of being inspired means that a human mind has reached a stage in his evolution where he is consciously and positively under the control of his own higher self, the god within. that inner ruler, the real self, can, by definite contact, control his physical brain, and enable the man to make decisions, and to understa


ALICE A BAILEY07 FROM INTELLECT TO INTUITION

and as intermediaries between the non-telepathic multitude and the eternal fountain of wisdom. to the illuminates of the world, to the intuitive thinkers in all fields of knowledge, and to the telepathic and inspired communicators can be traced the best that man now knows, the origin of the great world religions, and the triumphs of science. this telepathic communication must not be confused with mediumship, or with the mass of so-called inspirational writings, which are flooding our markets at this time. most of these communications are mediocre in character, and carry nothing new, or any message which will lead man on another step into the new age, or guide his feet, as he mounts the stair towards the heavenly places. the tapping of the sub-conscious, the enunciations of a worthy and hig


ALICE A BAILEY08 A TREATISE ON WHITE MAGIC

he elder brothers of the race, and who can bring down the ideals, as known on the higher planes, are being very carefully, forcefully, yet strenuously trained. it is necessary that they should be enabled to act accurately and adequately as transmitters and interpreters. i would like to point out certain factors and methods which should be borne in mind in connection with inspirational writing and mediumship, and which have a bearing on the writing of such books as the secret doctrine, the scriptures of the world and those transmitted volumes which potently affect the thought of the race. the interpretation of the process arises from many causes; the status of the writers can be overestimated or not sufficiently appreciated; the terms used by the transmitter being dependent upon his educati

the higher levels; it presupposes a very high point in evolution, for it involves the egoic consciousness and necessitates the use of atomic matter, thus opening up a wide range of communicators. it spells safety. it should be remembered that the soul is always good; it may lack knowledge in the three worlds and in this way be deficient; but it harbors no evil. inspiration is always safe, whereas mediumship is always to be avoided. inspiration may involve telepathy, for the person inspiring may do three things: a. he may use the brain of the appointed channel, throwing thoughts into it. b. he may occupy his disciple's body, the latter standing aside, consciously, in his subtler bodies, but surrendering his physical body. c. a third method is one of a temporary fusing, if i might so call it

s no relation between their physical plane existence and the happenings which they relate whilst in trance and of which they usually remain totally unaware in the waking consciousness. the whole performance is below the diaphragm and is related primarily to animal sentient life. in the case of conscious clairvoyance and in the work of the higher psychics and seers there is no trance, obsession or mediumship. it is the web in the brain which is punctured and the opening in that region permits the inflow of light, information and inspiration; it confers also the power to pass into the state of samadhi which is the spiritual correspondence to the trance condition of the animal nature. in the process of death these are, therefore, the two main exits: the solar plexus for the astrally polarized


ALICE A BAILEY11 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME II ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY II

the word. c. sight. seeing, perspective. the mystical vision. d. taste (embryonic. taste. discrimination..intuition. e. smell (acute. smell, emotional idealism. spiritual discernment. 3. lower psychic powers .t he human correspondences .h igher psychic powers. a. clair-voyance. extension through vision. the mystical vision. b. clair-audience. extension through hearing. telepathy. inspiration. c. mediumship. intercourse. speech. mediatorship. d. materialisation. invention. creativity. e. divination. foresight. planning. prevision. f. healing through animal magnetism.h ealing through science. healing through spiritual magic. extracts from "a treatise on cosmic fire" pp. 188-196 no. 1 microcosmic sensory evolution plane subplane physical. 1. hearing. 5th. gaseous 2. touch, feeling. 4th. firs


ALICE A BAILEY15 THE DESTINY OF THE NATIONS

ch the ancient atlantean conflict could be precipitated and brought to the surface, and the ancient feud between materialism and the forces of light be finally resolved for this particular world cycle. germany is mediumistic, as was its dictator, as i have earlier indicated; it is the aries-leo influences which produced the dictator. the piscean personality of germany (which is the sign governing mediumship) accounts for the apparently fluid grasp of essentials and the inability of its people and ruling government to stand by pledges. the influence of the sixth ray, coming via mars, martially applied, and the lack of true spiritual love as it is diverted into sentimental personality devotions, account temporarily for the mass negligence to assert itself on behalf of the oppressed and in th

of rebuilding and of a consequent renewed life manifestation. this is true of the soul of man, of the soul of a nation and of the soul of humanity itself. bear this in mind, for i have here stated a basic and fundamental rule by which all white magic is agelessly governed. it is for this reason that the seventh ray is spoken of as governing the mineral kingdom and also as manifesting through its mediumship that significant soul characteristic and quality which we call radiation. that word effectively describes the result of soul stimulation upon and within every form. the life of the soul eventually radiates beyond the form and this radiation produces definite and calculated effects. the sixth ray is, as you know, very closely related to the animal kingdom and its effect there is to produ

animal kingdoms will become increasingly close. the service of the animal to man is well recognised and of ceaseless expression. the service of man to the animals is not yet understood though some steps in the right direction are being taken. there must eventually be a close synthesis and sympathetic coordination between them and when this is the case some very extraordinary occurrences of animal mediumship under human inspiration will take place. by means of this, the intelligent factor in the animal (of which instinct is the embryonic manifestation) will be rapidly developed and this is one of the outstanding results of the intended human-animal relationship. 3. there will be, as a consequence of this quickened evolution, the rapid destruction of certain types of animal bodies. very low


ALICE A BAILEY18 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME III ESOTERIC ASTROLOGY

ment of the mass consciousness of all the kingdoms in nature into the group consciousness of the three highest kingdoms through the mediatorship of the human kingdom which, through its peculiar and specific type of awareness, can relate the higher and the lower expressions of divinity. it is here and in this connection that the sign pisces is of much importance, as it is the sign of mediatorship. mediumship in its true meaning is expressive of the mass consciousness impressibility, negativity and receptivity. these points will become clearer as we study the signs and their many inter-relations. the thought i wish to convey to you here is that at this stage the influence of pisces on the involutionary arc, and as the sun retrogrades through the signs, is felt largely in the anima mundi and

e perils of the situation, and the whale of large size stands for the bondage of incarnation and for the personality. it is in this dual sign that the imprisoned soul and the personality enter upon that process which will transmute 1. the lower nature into the higher manifestation. 2. the lower psychical powers into the higher spiritual faculties, i.e. a. negativity into positive soul control. b. mediumship into mediatorship. c. clairvoyance into spiritual perception. d. clairaudience into mental telepathy and finally inspiration. e. instinct into intellect. f. selfishness into divine selflessness. g. acquisitiveness into renunciation. h. self-preservation into selfless world service. i. self-pity into compassion, sympathy and divine understanding. 3. spiritual and mental inhibition into s

s both unevolved man and the aspirant to divinity. we might list these as follows, finding for each arm a distinctive phrase: gemini changeableness. instability. interplay. sagittarius ambitious desire. direction- 109- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iii: esoteric astrology copyright 1998 lucis trust orientation. unevolved man virgo material life. the cherishing of an idea. pisces sensation. mediumship. fluidity. gemini recognition of soul and form. soul interplay. sagittarius one-pointed spiritual aspiration. disciples. evolved man virgo the mother of the christ child. gestation. pisces the world saviour. mediatorship. in connection with the above, it is interesting to note that the twins set apart and unattached in gemini become the centaur, the man-beast, in sagittarius, whilst vir


ALICE A BAILEY23 THE EXTERNALISATION OF THE HIERARCHY

are employed by me in this article to distinguish the awakened seeker after control and mastery from the lower type of psychic, who is controlled and mastered. it is necessary here to remind you that psychism, so-called, can be divided into the following two groups: higher psychism lower psychism divine animal controlled uncontrolled positive negative intelligently applied automatic mediatorship mediumship these distinctions are little understood, nor is the fact appreciated that both groups of qualities indicate our divinity. all are expressions of god. there are certain psychic powers which men share in common with the animals; these powers are inherent in the animal body and are instinctual, but they have, for the vast majority, dropped below the threshold of consciousness and are unre

o play when the head and heart centres, as well as the throat centre, are brought into activity as the result of meditation and- 6- the externalisation of the hierarchy copyright 1998 lucis trust service. let the student, however, remember two things: that the greater can always include the lesser, but the purely animal psychic does not include the higher. that between the lowest type of negative mediumship and the highest type of inspired teacher and seer are found a vast diversity of grades, and that the centres are not uniformly developed in humanity. the complexity of the subject is great, but the general situation can be grasped, the significance of the opportunity proffered can be understood, and the right use of knowledge be employed to bring good out of the present critical period

sychics so that the dangers can be avoided and men can go safely forward to their new and glorious heritage? ii. how can esoteric schools or "disciplines" as they are sometimes called, make right use of the opportunity? let us speak first of the training and safeguarding of our psychics and sensitives. i. the training of psychics the first thing to be borne in mind is that negative, unintelligent mediumship and psychism reduces its exponent to the level of an automaton; it is dangerous and inadvisable because it deprives man of his free will and his positivity, and militates against his acting as a free intelligent human being. the man is not acting in these cases as a channel for his own soul, but is little better than an instinctual animal, if he is not literally an empty shell, which an

those of form, it has in it the seeds of separativeness and of disaster. forms of flattery are sent out from it, ideas of separateness, those thoughts which feed ambition and which foster love of power, and those germs of desire and personal longing (which divide groups) emerge from contact with it. the results to those who are deceived thereby are sad. i would like to point out also that trance mediumship, as it is called, must inevitably be superseded by that mediumship which is offered by the man or woman who is clairvoyant or clairaudient on the astral plane, and who therefore in full waking consciousness and with the physical brain alert and active can offer himself as an intermediary between men in physical plane bodies (and therefore blind and deaf on the subtler levels) and those

ill cease the present attempts to hinder each other's work by comparison of methods and of techniques, by criticism and defamation, by warning and the cult of fear, and the insistence on exclusiveness. it is these attitudes and methods which at this time are hindering the entrance of the pure light of truth. aspirants in these schools present a different problem from that of ordinary psychism and mediumship. these men and women have offered themselves for intellectual training and have subjected themselves to a forcing process which is intended to bring the full flower of the soul into premature blossoming, and this in order more rapidly and effectively to serve the race, and to cooperate with the plan of the hierarchy. such students thereby lay themselves open to dangers and difficulties


BLAVATSKY H P ANTHROPOGENESIS

s diseases, while drawing a veil over our normal senses (so-called) do not reveal at the same time vistas unknown to the healthy man, by throwing open doors usually closed against your scientific perceptions: or that a psycho-spiritual faculty does not forthwith replace the loss, or the temporary atrophy, of a purely physical sense? it is disease, or the exuberance of nervous fluid which produces mediumship and visions--hallucinations, as you call them. but what does science know even of mediumship" truly were the[[footnote continued on next page[[vol. 2, page] 371 a universal corroboration. divine dynasties, and locates them on a vast continent which he calls atlantis. bailly was not the first nor last to believe the same, and he had been preceded and anticipated in this theory by father


CASSANDRA EASON A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGIC

or different shades of purple, but in practice they are interchangeable. indigo indigo is for spiritual healing, for psychic awareness and knowledge of past lives and worlds; it is the colour of the seer. lavender lavender is for dreams and connections with others, on a telepathic level, for awareness of devas and other higher nature spirits and for herb wisdom. violet violet is for clairvoyance, mediumship, spirituality and contact with the evolved self, angelic guides, mysticism and peak experiences. purple candles are best used on thursday. pink pink is the colour of venus in her gentler aspects, for family relationships, affection, friendship matters, children and for the growth of new love and trust, especially after betrayal or a setback. pink rituals are excellent for restoring self


CHIREAU YVONNE BLACK MAGIC RELIGION AND THE AFRICAN AMERICAN CONJURING TRADITION

seers, diviners, and fortune-tellers in anglo-american communities. african american conjurers were also sought out for their abilities to read the future. divination was a system of sacred disclosure that had been a common religious specialty in africa, where it was viewed as a reliable procedure for mediating the invisible realm. other methods of divination such as augury, geomancy, and spirit mediumship were practiced by religious authorities in indigenous african societies. in his seventeenth-century description of the "fetu country" on the gold coast, wilhelm muller wrote of priests who "boast[ed] of their ability to foretell the future" who traveled "all over the country for the sake of gain" according to muller, a successful diviner at kormantin was held in such high esteem by engl

afro-haitian religion of vodou, widely practiced among blacks in new orleans in the late eighteenth and early nineteenth century. potential black magic page 117 of 144 http//content.cdlib.org/xtf/view?docid=kt600020q0&chunk.id=0&doc.view=print 7/14/2006 influences in the spiritualist churches can be discerned from similarities in organization, the strong commitment to female leadership and spirit mediumship, which is a feature of spirit possession rituals in vodou. 54. edith lockley "the spiritualist sect in nashville: a study in personality reorganization (bachelor's thesis, virginia union university, richmond, 1933, pp. 136, 182, 123, 97, 152, 160, 180.82. lockley white's revised thesis\ 1erchronologia rorispergius (mach 37 -compiled by elias pandochaeus 144,000 bc geneticists believe th


CULTUS SABBATI

dear the spells and customs which generations past have bequeathed. the use of psalms, biblical divination, oral customs of ritual praxis have remained with us, merging amidst a greater body of lore, some old, some new- yet all constant in vivification from the timeless wellspring of dream. for as time passes, the circle hearkens to the spirits patron to its heritage, and through dream and spirit-mediumship the circle fleshes itself and moves forward. the authenticity of our work does not rest in antiquity, it is active through present and on-going vision. traditional sabbatic craft often employs demonological names and imagery as part of a cipher to convey a gnosis of luciferian self-liberation. similarly, and as aforesaid, rituals may also utilise christian forms and terms, both as part


DION FORTUNE MYSTICAL QABALA

n of the creative principle and of fertility an important part of their religious life. it is a matter of well-established experience that the person who has dissociated his or her sexual feelings from consciousness can never get to grips with life on any level. this fact is the basis of modern psychotherapy. in occult work the inhibited, repressed person tends to unbalanced forms of psychism and mediumship, and is totally useless for rnagical work in which power has to be directed and handled by the will. this does not mean that either total repression or total expression is necessary for magical working, but it does most emphatically mean that the person who is cut off from his instincts, which are his roots in mother earth, and in whose consciousness in consequence there is a gap, canno

addiction. the [page 276] true analogy, however, would be with the dangers of x-ray research in its early days. it is faulty technique that gives rise to trouble, as it always must when active potencies are being handled. perfect your technique and you get rid of your troubles and have a very potent force available for use. iii 34. the only means of transition from yesod to malkuth is through the mediumship of living substances. now there are various degrees of livingness. the esotericist recognises life wherever there is organised form, for he says that life alone is the organiser of form, though in what are popularly called inorganic substances the proportion of life is very small, and in some cases infinitesimal. jn some forms of inorganic matter, however, there is a by no means negligi


DONALDTYSON CORONZON

y, spelled choronzon) is an angelic being first named in the transcripts of the conversations that took place between the elizabethan mathematician and magician dr. john dee and the hierarchy of spiritual beings who identified themselves as the angels that had instructed the patriarch enoch in the holy magic of god. these angelic conversations occurred between the years 1582 and 1587, through the mediumship of dee's hired crystal scryer, the alchemist edward kelley. one or more times a week kelley, under dee's guidance, established communication with the enochian angels in a ritual setting, using a globe of natural rock crystal as his instrument. he described to dee what he saw in the crystal. dee asked questions of the angels, and kelley reported their replies verbatim. dee transcribed bo


ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 1

ally remarkable powers. thirty-one legions are under his command. sources: weyer, johannes. witches, devils, and doctors in the renaissance: johann weyer, de praestigiis. edited by george mora. binghamton, n.y: medieval and renaissance texts and studies, 1991. agasha temple of wisdom, inc. the agasha temple of wisdom is a spiritualist church that, during its first generation, was built around the mediumship of rev. richard zenor (1911.1978, a channel for the master teacher agasha. the temple was founded in 1943 and attained some degree of fame after reporter james crenshaw wrote sympathetically about it in his book telephone between two worlds. toward the end of zenor s life, an attempt was made to compile the more important discourses of agasha in several volumes edited by william eisen

ished the boston society for psychic research. allison was in charge of the new society s publications. she also assisted in the negotiations that led to the eventual healing of the schism in 1941. she worked with the aspr s publications committee for the rest of her life. while her sittings with leonard are most remembered, along the way allison also sat with minne m. soule, and investigated the mediumship of margery, rudi schneider, and eileen j. garrett. in 1953 she attended the first international conference of parapsychological studies in utrecht, holland. her careful objective investigations elicited the following tribute from parapsychologist gardner murphy: her combination of unfailing enthusiasm for the highest quality research and solid skepticism regarding unsound methods made h

y, but declined in the wake of the discovery of widespread fraud. however, the national spiritualist association of churches, founded in 1893, still has more than a hundred affiliated congregations. the emergence of spiritualism eventually led in 1885 to the formation of the american society for psychical research as a branch of the london-based society for psychical research. it investigated the mediumship and the phenomena associated with that movement over the next several generations and included in its leadership a number of outstanding scientists including william james, walter franklin prince, james h. hyslop and hereward carrington. in 1930, american biologist/ psychologist j. b. rhine gave a new direction to the whole of psychical research as director of the parapsychology laborat

ed hundreds of such contacts with the deceased. the association formed in direct response to the popularity of raudive s findings. the group enjoyed great popularity in the 1980s and by the end of the decade had approximately 200 members. the association supports conferences and publishes a quarterly newsletter. it may be contacted at 816 midship ct, annapolis, md 21401. sources: ellis, d. t. the mediumship of the tape recorder. pulborough, u.k: the author, 1978. raudive, k. breakthrough. new york: taplinger, 1971. american association of meta-science organization founded in 1977 to study, explore, and observe paranormal phenomena, including ufos, to develop and use instruments to detect and stimulate subtle, unseen energies, and assisted members and others in developing psychic and spirit

ad existed as a branch of the british society for psychical research, but in 1906 the aspr was reborn through the psychical research branch of the american institute for scientific research. afterward hyslop discontinued the institute and it survived as a new, independent aspr. for the rest of his life hyslop headed the new organization, through which he was able to pursue his primary interest in mediumship and its possible use for contacting the dead. sources: berger, arthur s, and joyce berger. the encyclopedia of parapsychology and psychical research. new york: paragon house, 1991. hyslop, james h. contact with the other world. new york: century, 1919. life after death: problems of the future life and its nature. new york: e. p. dutton, 1918. american institutes for research (aic) ameri


ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 2

ongress of parapsychology, held at the university of rome in 1956, and honorary member of the institut metapsychique international, paris, and the institut francais de florence. mackenzie edited parapsicologia (quarterly journal of parapsychology) from 1955 to 1956. he conducted a special study of psychobiology (parapsychology in living organisms) and investigated psychic animals and mathematical mediumship. he published many articles on parapsychology in english and italian journals such as psiche, archives de psycholgie, proceedings of the italian society for the advancement of science, quaderni di psichiatria, journal of the aspr, revue metapsychique, and uomini e idee. mackey, albert gallatin (1807.1881) american authority on freemasonry and editor of numerous books on the subject, inc

nical neurology at new york university, bellevue hospital medical center, new york. he was a member of the american medical association, american academy of neurology, american board of psychiatry and neurology, and academy of religion and mental health, and a fellow of the american psychiatric association and the american society of clinical hypnosis. his interest in intuition, clairvoyance, and mediumship prompted him to join the american society for psychical research. macrobert published many articles on medical, psychiatric, and neurological subjects, as well as articles in parapsychology, including the chapter something better than reincarnation in the book reincarnation (1956) and the preface to r. dewitt miller s book you do take it with you (1956. he died on july 10, 1967, of canc

m. april 24, 2000. duprel, carl. experimental psychologie und experimental metaphysik. n.p, 1891. dunninger, joseph. inside the medium s cabinet. new york: david kemp, 1924. ernst, bernard m. l, and hereward carrington. houdini and conan doyle: the story of a strange friendship. london: hutchinson, 1933. fast, francis r. the houdini messages: the facts concerning the messages received through the mediumship of arthur ford. new york: the author, 1929. goldston, will. secrets of famous illusionists. london: long, 1933. houdini, harry. a magician among the spirits. new york: harper& brothers, 1924. miracle mongers and their methods. buffalo, n.y: prometheus books, 1981. reprint, 1993. kanfer, steven; and patricia gordon. the magic boom: new sorcery. time, 22 july 1974. mysteries of the unknow

ed thousands of letters in sealed envelopes addressed to spiritfriends, read them clairvoyantly, and wrote out replies automatically in various languages. german, spanish, greek, arabic, sanskrit, and even chinese answers were sometimes given. encyclopedia of occultism& parapsychology. 5th ed. mansfield, j. v. 975 many witnesses testified to his powers. his scripts were preserved in evidence. his mediumship is described in n. b. wolfe s startling facts in modern spiritualism (1875. however, in the report of the seybert commission, dr. h. h. furness, the acting chairman, discredited mansfield s powers on the basis of a clairvoyant sitting and a sealed letter test. for a detailed account of mansfield s handling of an ingeniously sealed letter, see the spiritual magazine (1868, p. 425. source

injuring the medium was less, but a danger nevertheless. reportedly, the medium could suffer if the phantom was hurt, but the injury did not necessarily appear on the corresponding part of the medium s body. a phantom hand could be pierced through with a knife and the medium might shriek with pain, yet his hands would bear no trace of the wound. f. l. willis had an experience of this kind in his mediumship. however, seance-room atrocities seldom went beyond spirit grabbing. when florence marryat was conducted into the cabinet by the materialized spirit of mary showers, she was told: you see that rosie is half her usual size and weight. i have borrowed the other half from her, which, combined with contributions from the sitters, goes to make up the body in which i show myself to you. if yo


EXTRAORDINARY ENCOUNTERS AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF EXTRATERRESTRIALS AND OTHERWORLDY BEINGS

ies communicate ideas and information through human beings who are either in full waking consciousness or in an altered state. the communicating entities may be deceased persons, gods, angels, extraterrestrials, extradimensional intelligences, ascended masters (mystical adepts who have transcended physical existence, nature spirits, and more. in earlier times, channeling was called revelation, or mediumship. whatever the name, it is often accompanied by visions of otherworldly entities or unearthly realms. some channelers believe that through their consciousness alone, they can travel through the universe and into other dimensions. in ancient times oracles and priests communicated with the gods. the resulting divine messages formed the basis of religious and mystical faiths. such communica

are circulated through the star light fellowship, established in 1962. see also: j.w. further reading melton, j. gordon, 1996. encyclopedia of american religions. fifth edition. detroit, mi: gale research. chung fu sometime in the 1960s, marshall leve r, then a student at a pre s byterian seminary, began ex- chung fu 61 photograph of chief joseph by edward curtis (corbis) perimenting with trance mediumship. in this state he heard from chung fu, a spirit guide who in his last physical incarnation was a student of lao-tzu in china. in 1970, lever and his wife, quinta, established the circle of inner truth to facilitate chung fu s teachings, which focused on spiritual development as the way to break out of the reincarnation cyc l e. these efforts included such quotidian matters as diet, heal


GREENFIELD ALLEN SECRET CIPHER OF THE UFONAUTS

nd critics alike, palmer was a victim of great physical handicaps, apparently the product of birth defects and a tragic accident in childhood. living a retiring life in rural wisconsin in his later years, ray palmer overcame great personal obstacles to be a literary figure of some note. secret cipher of the ufonauts 15 prophet, elizabeth, and the late mark prophet (r, crossovers between classical mediumship and modern trance channeling. it is significant that some of the beings ms. prophet purports to channel are the very real and physical adepts known a century earlier by madame blavatsky and others, under their assumed names. randolph, dr. p. b, an american occultist who introduced some of the more profound secret hermetic doctrines to both american and european initiates. 16 allen h. gr

cate ongoing communication. in fact, modern ufology emerged from a narrow circle of survivors in possession of all or part of the old knowledge trying to look into the new sightings and contacts in the hope of renewing their communication with the ancient gods. key figures included meade layne and ric williamson. both layne and williamson show traditional knowledge of the lore of the magi, trance mediumship the 19th and early 20th century descendant of the ancient oracles and sybils and an interest in developing trance channeling oriented upon the then-emerging modern flying saucer lore. but i am getting ahead of myself. my subject here is the cipher of the ufonauts. i will document this cipher for you and show you how to decode the cipher, which has been in continuous use since the legend

thic names and legends, and i thought lanulus might be a play on land you lost or land you lust a reference to atlantis lore, or legendary shadow lands such as f rie or magonia. but such answers seemed, like the masonic third degree, somehow incomplete. 22 allen h. greenfield i was aware, also, that similar names had shown up as discarnate beings and controls in 19th and early 20th century trance mediumship, ufo contactee trance channeling and, later, the trance channeling so trendy since the seth material of jane roberts in the 1970s. as a former elected member of the british society for psychical research, i saw a connectedness but could not make out the actual connection. when i started working with the 1974 cipher solution to the book of the law, however, as an idle experiment i began

later, the trance channeling so trendy since the seth material of jane roberts in the 1970s. as a former elected member of the british society for psychical research, i saw a connectedness but could not make out the actual connection. when i started working with the 1974 cipher solution to the book of the law, however, as an idle experiment i began applying the cipher work to the funny names from mediumship, contacteeism and trance channeling, and what i found constitutes the solution to the ufo mystery. i do not make such a claim idly. others have made such claims, but verifiable proofs and methods of obtaining proofs have not been forthcoming. this volume presents for your illumination and, hopefully, edification, the cipher itself: its various decoding methods, its computer variants and

alchemy that so intrigued carl jung and others overlaps with the rosicrucian tradition. a key work that dates to the 1600s, the alchymical wedding of christian rosenkreutz, contains a specifically rosicrucian cipher] beginning in the mid-19th century we suddenly see the occult tradition renew an ancient practice, speaking through oracular entranced prophets in voices other than their own. trance mediumship to communicate with the dead was the first version, but this was soon followed by various kinds of channelings and contacts with higher beings manifesting in the so-called mahatmas of the theosophical society. examples include the secret chiefs of the third order in the golden dawn and related societies; the ufo-related channelings of mark probert and the inner circle, dick miller and m


HAMIL THE ROSICRUCIAN SEER

ll, and afterwards found out that such was the case' hockley obviously had a great affection for his wife and spent the thirty-odd years between her death and hisownin trying to contactherthrough the spirit world. as histransitionnoticein light" shows, he was eventually successful.'hemaintained his interest in spiritual255 ism to the end, one of his last visits being to mr.egfinton,"through whose mediumship he received, in writing between slates, a cherished communication from his long departed wife intimating that he would speedily rejoin her' whatever hockley's position had been with denley, by the early 1840s he was practising as an accountant in partnership with two others. where or how he received his trainingisnot known. he was not involved with any of the professional bodies in exis


HELENA BLAVATSKY THE KEY TO THEOSOPHY

come to be regarded by some as necromancy, and was generally forbidden. a travestied practice of the theurgy of iamblichus lingers still in the ceremonial magic of some modern cabalists. modern theosophy avoids and rejects both these kinds of magic and "necromancy" as being very dangerous. real divine theurgy requires an almost superhuman purity and holiness of life; otherwise it degenerates into mediumship or black magic. the immediate disciples of ammonius saccas, who was called theodidaktos "god-taught"-such as plotinus and his follower porphyry-rejected theurgy at first, but were finally reconciled to it through iamblichus, who wrote a work to that effect entitled de mysteriis, under the name of his own master, a famous egyptian priest called abammon. ammonius saccas was the son of chr

s, no books on occultism or theurgy exist in our day which give out the secrets of alchemy or medieval theosophy in plain language. all are symbolical or in parables; and as the key to these has been lost for ages in the west, how can a man learn the correct meaning of what he is reading and studying? therein lies the greatest danger, one that leads to unconscious black magic or the most helpless mediumship. he who has not an initiate for a master had better leave the dangerous study alone. look around you and observe. while two-thirds of civilized society ridicule the mere notion that there is anything in theosophy, occultism, spiritualism, or in the cabala, the other third is composed of the most heterogeneous and opposite elements. some believe in the mystical, and even in the supernatu

int of difference comes in. there are very good and pure theosophists who may believe in the supernatural, divine miracles included, but no occultist will do so. for an occultist practices scientific theosophy, based on accurate knowledge of nature's secret workings; but a theosophist, practicing the powers called abnormal, minus the light of occultism, will simply tend toward a dangerous form of mediumship, because, although holding page 16 the key to theosophy- hp blavatsky.txt to theosophy and its highest conceivable code of ethics, he practices it in the dark, on sincere but blind faith. anyone, theosophist or spiritualist, who attempts to cultivate one of the branches of occult science-e.g, hypnotism, mesmerism, or even the secrets of producing